《Lycan Prince Matteo》


 Chapter 1

    Freya


    ¡°Oops, sorry,¡± Britney, the troublemaker from my school, mocked as she deliberately bumped into me while I was retrieving my school belongings from my locker. Once I managed to rein in my anger, I nced at her, grateful that my inner wolf had urged me to remainposed.


    Attempting to walk past her, I was thwarted as she obstructed my path. Instead of letting me go, she purposefully tripped me, and as I stumbled,ughter erupted not only from her but also from the on looking crowd.


    ¡®Keep your cool, Frey,¡¯ my wolf advised, attempting to pacify me. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and gathered myself before standing up. It was peculiar that Pi, my wolf, seemed more level-headed than I was. Typically, our wolves were quick to lose theirposure and act impulsively, making it particrly odd that my wolf exhibited such sensibility, a stark contrast to my own nature.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I apologize once again,¡± Britney chuckled, apanied by her cohorts. Deciding to distance myself, I stood up and walked away, aware that their mockery wouldn¡¯t cease as long as I remained in their sight.


    As I rounded the corner toward my next ss, an inadvertent collision urred with a solid chest. Regret settled in when I nced up to identify its owner-Joric, the impending Alpha, smirked at me.


    Simr to Britney, Joric was another bully, boasting an inted sense of self-importance due to his future alpha status. However, in terms of strength, he paled inparison to his future beta and gamma. The sole qualification for his alpha role was his lineage as the son of the current alpha.


    ¡°How fortunate I am to finally locate you!¡± he eximed animatedly, apanied by his own group of followers. I was relieved that his future beta and gamma were absent; both were responsible individuals, perhaps exining theirck of camaraderie with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to my next ss,¡± I informed him with my head bowed, aware that he enjoyed such disys, relishing in the feeling of superiority it brought.


    ¡°No need for that; I can ask your teacher to pass you if you give me a favor,¡± he said, leering at his minions, who joined in hisughter. I¡¯d rather fail thanply with such a request, but unable to voice that, I simply responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to incur Britney¡¯s displeasure; she¡¯s already caused me enough trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± y interjected as Joric prepared to reply. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you; let¡¯s go,¡± he said, taking my hand. We both cast a nce at the future alpha before turning away, only to find him ring at y. Joric couldn¡¯t confront y because he knew he couldn¡¯t outmatch his future beta.


    We strolled away, and a sigh of relief escaped me, grateful that y arrived just in time. ¡°You¡¯ve really lucked out encountering that jerk and the troublemaker,¡± y chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m well aware of that. I don¡¯t know if I emit some kind of scent that attracts them wherever I go,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think that only they can pick up on your scent, which was undetectable to our noses,¡± he added, and we both shared augh.


    y is a close friend, and though I wish he were my mate, I know he¡¯s not. I¡¯ve already found mine, and I pushed thoughts of him out of my mind. Refocusing on y, the beta for the future, he may be just 17, but he thinks like an adult and ismitted to the well-being of the pack and its members, alongside the future gamma, Alec.


    As he mentioned, I had no scent, which meant none of them knew I already had my wolf. I considered sharing this with y and Alec but changed my mind. I didn¡¯t want them to perceive me as abnormal because of the absence of my scent. While every wolf has a unique scent,cking one typically signifies being either human or another species. Despite my worries, my wolf reassures me that we are unique.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± I asked y, and he raised an eyebrow. Iughed at his reaction, knowing well that those two were fools and couldn¡¯t possibly smell a scent others couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°If that were true, I¡¯d be thrilled. At least the future alpha possesses something deserving of the position,¡± he replied. ¡°Anyway, I sought you out because I wanted to inform you that the Lycan prince will be visiting the school,¡± which made me tense.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, sensing my reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him; you¡¯re not doing anything wrong. We both know the Lycans, especially the royals, only want us to follow the rules,¡± he added.


    I wasn¡¯t scared of the Lycans or any royals. It was the Lycan prince, my mate, who troubled me. Yes, I was mated to a Lycan prince and future king. Being mated to a Lycan was already challenging, let alone a prince destined to be king. Since discovering his infidelity, I¡¯ve been gued by chest pain.


    ¡°Freya, are you alright?¡± he asked, and then I caught his scent. I sniffed, and indeed, it was my mate. He was heading our way, and my first instinct was to run. I attempted to flee, but it was toote. He, along with his future beta and the woman wrapped around him, was already in view.


    I wanted to im him as mine, but how could I when he couldn¡¯t even smell me? y held onto my arm as he bowed his head. I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact, afraid that my wolf might attack him, jeopardizing both our lives.¡±


    ¡°I want him, Frey,¡± Pi said, and I wished to convey that I shared the same desire. However, y gripped my hand, and we greeted them.


    ¡°His Highness,¡± I kept my gaze lowered, noticing his hand entwined with the female Lycan. A surge of anger surged within me, a sentiment y seemed to sense. ¡°Hey, Frey, are you alright?¡± he inquired, his toneced with concern. It snapped me out of my anger, and I looked at him, forcing a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just recalled something,¡± I responded, head bowed.


    ¡°What triggered your anger? I sensed it; it felt like you wanted to harm someone,¡± my mate remarked.


    ¡°Sometimes she feels that way when remembering her bullies. Without her wolf yet, she faced judgment from everyone,¡± y exined on my behalf.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± remarked the female Lycan, causing me to clench my teeth. Pi¡¯s soothing presence in my mind helped keep myposure.


    ¡°Eunice!¡± the Lycan prince eximed, prompting everyone to bare their necks-except me. I hoped no one noticed as my head remained down. ¡°She¡¯s part of the pack and deserves the same treatment as anyone else,¡± he asserted. Relief washed over me, appreciating his difference from the others. However, the female Lycan¡¯s caressing of his arms fueled my fury.


    ¡°We¡¯ll head to our ss now, Your Highness,¡± y informed, and he led me away after receiving permission.


    ¡°Thank you, y,¡± I expressed, resting my head on his chest. Nervousness and anger coiled within me. My mate¡¯s presence had unsettled me ever since discovering that he belonged to me.

 Chapter 2

    Freya


    ¡°I am Freya Collins, an 18-year-old she-wolf from the Midnight Pack. The pack remained unaware of my wolf existence as Icked a discernible scent, and I had no intention of revealing this aspect to them. Raised by my adoptive parents, Dad Lucas and Mom Rica, both esteemed pack warriors, I¡¯ve been showered with love and support. Unbeknownst to the rest of the pack, my adoptive parents have been training me since childhood.


    Discovered by my adoptive parents within the pack borders, the circumstances of my arrival remain a mystery. Ick any recollection of events leading up to my awakening in the pack hospital. My adoptive parents informed me that I had suffered severe injuries, possibly contributing to my memory loss. Out of love, I¡¯ve refrained from delving into the details of my past, trusting in the care and affection they¡¯ve provided.¡±


    ¡°My adoptive parents revealed essential details about my identity; I was the daughter of an alpha, a fact they insisted I keep concealed from the pack. Lexi, my biological mother and Luna of the now-extinct Howlers Pack, had saved my adoptive mother, Rica. My Luna mother directed Rica to be at the pack border, the very spot where they discovered me at a specific time, and she made a promise to care for me. Despite the potential risks or dangers, my adoptive parents, childless themselves, agreed.


    Upon learning about my biological parents, I queried my mother about the absence of my scent. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Your mom has a cinnamon scent, and I¡¯m certain your father had his own scent, even though I never saw him as he was the alpha,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t dwell on it. It¡¯s safer to assume thatcking a scent protects you from potential threats. Being perceived as wolfless shields you from danger,¡± reassured my dad, a sentiment I concurred with.


    I freely roamed the pack borders unbeknownst to them, practicing the skills I had acquired. None in the pack could trace my whereabouts, providing me a sense of security. That continued until the arrival of the Lycan convoy.


    Four months ago, seven ck SUVs rolled onto the pack grounds, sparking a week of frenzied preparations. Alpha Daniel, despite any denial, disyed nervousness and concern about their arrival.


    Initially, we believed the visitors were only lycans, unaware that the Lycan prince and future king apanied them. As he exited the SUV, a captivating scent filled the air. Pi and I were ted, thinking we had found our mate upon my 18th birthday.


    Curious to identify him, I looked up, expecting a reciprocal search from him. To my surprise, his gaze did not seek me out. Another SUV revealed a female Lycan walking beside him, acting as his mate. Hurt and in pain, I felt the sting of his apparent disinterest. ¡®He couldn¡¯t smell us; he doesn¡¯t know we are his,¡¯ Pimented. Beside me, a she-wolf urged me to submit before they noticed and used me of disrespect.


    Since then, every encounter led me to walk in the opposite direction. Fortunately, I was confident he remained oblivious, given myck of scent. During required announcements where he was present, I averted my gaze, fearing his attention.


    For the past four months, it felt like a prolonged game of hide and seek with him. Despite the urge to im him, Pi always restrained me, soothing my pain and reminding me he remained unaware. I endeavored to be patient, hoping he would discover my identity, yet the pain of his perceived betrayal lingered whenever I witnessed his association with the female Lycan, tempting me to reject him for not waiting and searching for me.¡±


    ¡°Freya, are you feeling so uninterested in my ss that your thoughts are wandering elsewhere? Would you like to share what¡¯s on your mind?¡± My professor, Ms. Lalyn, inquired upon noticing my distracted state. ncing around, I observed everyoneughing, including y and Alec. Although I was a year older than them, they had skipped a grade due to their intelligence, cing us in the same college ss.


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Lalyn. I was just¡­¡± I attempted to exin, but she interrupted me once more.


    him approached Eunice and escorted her away.


    ¡°I apologize; I was just saying¡­¡± she attempted to defend herself, but my mate paid no heed and had her dragged away.


    ¡°I have an announcement,¡± my mate dered. ¡°Next week, a friendly fight tournament will take ce in the pack. Everyone is wee to participate, and I¡¯d be delighted to see many of you there.¡± With that, he departed, and I sensed his gaze on me before he left our ssroom.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re contemting our future beta now?¡± she asked, ncing at the door behind me. I noticed her bow, and it dawned on me that my mate was present as well. Resisting the urge to look around, apulsion everyone sumbs to, I reluctantly turned my head. However, I kept my gaze lowered, avoiding meeting his eyes. As a sign of respect, everyone in the room stood up.


    ¡°Please, take your seats,¡± he instructed, and weplied. I maintained my lowered head, but then that contentious voice spoke again.


    ¡°It seems the wolf less was in this ss too,¡± she remarked mockingly.


    ¡°Will you ever stop, Eunice?¡± my mate growled. ¡°What¡¯s themotion about?¡± he inquired of Professor Lalyn.


    ¡°Nothing, Your Highness; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not ustomed to Freya being absent-minded. When I asked her why, she mentioned our future beta¡¯s name,¡± Professor Lalyn exined. I wanted to gauge his reaction, but fear of meeting his eyes kept my head down.


    ¡°I see, maybe he was her mate,¡± he spected, leading to teasing remarks from the others. In our ss, none dared to bully me, not just because of y and Alec¡¯s protection, but also due to my intelligence, earning their respect. ¡°Is that true, y?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not exactly, Your Highness. But if it were true, I¡¯d be thrilled. Freya is everything I desire in a mate,¡± y responded, winking at me.


    ¡°That¡¯ll only happen if she¡¯s not destined to be my mate, noob,¡± Alec quipped, prompting a roll of y¡¯s eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It appears the future beta and gamma have their eyes on a certain she-wolf,¡± hemented, and still, I avoided looking at him.


    ¡°Any good wolf would want her as their mate, and I suppose we¡¯re no different,¡± y replied, earning a nod from Alec.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about a wolf less b***h?¡± Eunice, the female Lycan, interjected, eliciting growls from my mate, y, and Alec.


    ¡°Remove her from here!¡± my Lycan prince mate ordered. One of the Lycans with


    After he left, I took a deep breath, and y and Alec approached me with concern, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± I responded with a smile,


    ¡°Yeah, why wouldn¡¯t I be? I¡¯ve grown ustomed to hearing things like that, so it doesn¡¯t bother me if I hear it repeatedly.¡± I continued,


    ¡°Alright, pay attention,¡± Ms. Lalyn stated. ¡°As you heard, it was just a friendly fight. If you want to test your strength, participate in the tournament. The Lycan prince will be there, ensuring safety. If anything goes awry, he¡¯s there to intervene.¡± She assured, and everyone voiced their agreement.


    Although tempted to join, I hesitated, fearing that it might expose me. Consequently, I discarded the idea. I decided to be a spectator, observing and hoping to learn some techniques from the fighters.

 Chapter 3

    Matteo


    ¡°Ensure that you thoroughly investigate every aspect rted to the Howlers Pack,¡± urged Dad, the Lycan King. I sat in his office alongside my prospective beta, Calvin.


    Concern etched his face as he pondered the fate of the pack. Its sudden obliteration left him perplexed, unable to fathom why it urred without his knowledge. He questioned whether the pack had submitted any reports of rogue attacks or assaults by rival packs. Typically, the Howlers Pack would promptly inform the pce of such incidents, but in this instance, no information had reached us, preventing any swift response.


    ¡°Matteo, are you paying attention?¡± my father¡¯s voice boomed, snapping me out of my contemtion. Iprehended his urgency; my mind had been immersed in deep reflection..


    ¡°Yes, Dad, I heard you loud and clear,¡± I replied. The incident had urred for several years, yet we hadn¡¯t found any clues. So, he decided to send me there, urging me to resolve it before assuming his throne. Restless since discovering the issue, and now passing the throne to me, he wanted assurance that such incidents wouldn¡¯t recur.


    Only Calvin and I, along with our trusted Lycan friends, were privy to this information. While some would stay behind, others would join us for an initial investigation.


    We arrived at the Midnight Pack without them knowing the exact reason for our visit and our subsequent stay. They assumed we were there to check on the needs of their pack and the surrounding packs. The moment I stepped out of the car, chaos ensued in my life. I attempted to reach out to Calvin for an exnation, but even he couldn¡¯t rify.


    Eunice approached me, prompting me to wear sunsses and scan the surroundings for something elusive. My eyes fixed on a she-wolf with her head lowered. Attempting to enhance my senses and catch her scent, I found nothing; she had no discernible aroma


    I followed Alpha Daniel as he led us inside, with Eunice by my side. Growling at her to create distance proved futile, so I resigned to her proximity. I was the cause of her odd behavior, and I had to handle it myself.


    The Midnight Pack allowed us to use their vi during our stay. I was relieved not to be in the alpha¡¯s pack house, not out of disdain, but because I discovered the future alpha wascking.


    Four months passed, and Calvin and I were in a room discussing our arrival and my unease regarding the Lycans. ¡°Maybe your mate was there,¡± Calvin suggested.


    ¡°I hope so, but I already mentioned I smelled her back in the pce nine years ago,¡± I reminded him, and he nodded. It was true. On our return from vacation nine years ago, I caught a whiff of my mate¡¯s scent as I stepped out of the car. I followed it, only to be disappointed when it ended on the porch. To this day, her identity remains unknown.


    I informed my father, who queried the remaining rank officials about any visitors during our absence. Ronaldo, the pce financial adviser and Eunice¡¯s father, denied it, leaving me perplexed. If my mate was in the pce, why couldn¡¯t I smell her anymore?


    Lycans struggle to find their mates, sometimes taking centuries. Approaching 100 in a few months, I pondered why my Lycan was acting strangely. ¡°Then why do you think your Lycan was acting strangely?¡± Calvin inquired, and I shook my head, genuinely clueless.


    ¡°Speaking of mates, if she was indeed here and the reason for your Lycan¡¯s disturbance, you have to address the Eunice situation,¡± he cautioned. I was aware, but uncertainty still lingered, leading me to maintain contact with Eunice, despite our agreement that our rtionship was strictly physical. The concern persisted nheless.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she just show up?¡± I eximed in frustration. I was here for the case and not for my mate, but it seemed I would have to face both. Closing my eyes, I said, ¡°We had better focus on what brought us here; the sooner, the better.¡± We both agreed on that.


    Leaving the room, I found Eunice by the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already express my dislike for your eavesdropping?¡± I asked, annoyed. She approached me with a seductive smile, her handnding on my chest, and she kissed me. I really messed up. Unable to resist, I found myself touching her, and without knowing why, I carried her to the next room and took her as I pleased.


    In the many decades of our liaison, I had never ejacted inside her. My mate was the only one with the right to bear my pups and take my seeds, and Eunice would never receive them if that was her intention. I never engaged with her in my room; it was always in hers or in any avable room or location whenever the mood struck us.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I instructed her afterposing myself. Then I heard it again-a painful howl, as if using me of infidelity. My eyes widened as my Lycan screamed in my head.


    ¡®Mate, she was in pain because of you! She knew we were hers, and your involvement with that ingrate hurts her.¡¯


    ¡®Tell me where she is. I want to see her too, but why can¡¯t I find her?¡¯ I asked him.


    ¡®Because you are an idiot! We¡¯ve beenmunicating for almost a hundred years, and you still don¡¯t know my name!¡¯ he replied. It was true. Until now, I didn¡¯t know how to address him. I had been asking from the beginning, but I never received a response. Now he med me for not knowing what to call him.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Eunice asked, having heard it as well. ¡°There were many pathetic wolves here, so that one was in pain because his or her mate was cheating,¡± she said mockingly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave already?¡± I asked, hoping she would, as my Lycan wanted to eliminate her. She didn¡¯t need much fixing because I only pulled down her pants and had her from behind. She just needed to pull them back up and leave.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Settling into a chair, I pondered. I wanted to go wherever she was, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to find her; she had no scent at all. Then my eyes widened as I remembered the she-wolf, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t smell her. I rushed out of the room and went to see and talk to Calvin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s organize a friendly fight tournament among the Midnight Pack¡¯s members,¡± I suggested to him. He eyed me. ¡°I want to find my mate, so I think this will help me locate her.¡± He nodded.


    The next day, I informed Alpha Daniel about it, and whether he liked it or not, he would have to agree. I prepared to go to school and announce the tournament to every ss, hoping to catch sight of a certain someone.

 Chapter 4

    Matteo


    ¡°Why, all of a sudden, Your Highness, are you proposing the idea of organizing a friendly fight tournament?¡± inquired Alpha Daniel, his expression filled with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a part of the pack for months now, and I¡¯m interested in observing the growth in strength among the pack members,¡± I exined. ¡°The king tasked me with reporting on the pack¡¯s abilities. He wants to ensure that everyone is capable of defending themselves when the need arises,¡± I added, aiming to dispel any suspicions he might harbor.


    ¡°I understand. I take pride in noting that everyone is putting in their best effort, and we regrly conduct training sessions for all. When do you intend to schedule the tournament?¡±


    ¡°How about a week from now?¡± I responded.


    ¡°That works for me,¡± he replied, and a sense of satisfaction filled me.


    ¡°I prefer to make the announcement personally, so I¡¯ll head to the pack school,¡± I dered, rising from my seat and ncing at Calvin. He nodded and gestured towards the door.


    ¡°Before I join you, I¡¯ll instruct my beta and gamma to make the necessary preparations for the event,¡± Alpha Daniel informed me, and I followed Calvin to the door.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a simple tournament, keep the preparations modest,¡± I reminded him. He nodded, and together, we headed to school.


    As we made our way to the locker area, we unexpectedly encountered Eunice. ¡°There you are; I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± she said, a smile on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall inviting you here. Why are you present?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°As your future mate, I believe it¡¯s my duty to be wherever you are and assist you in whatever you need,¡± she replied. At that moment, I regretted bing entangled with her more than ever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold onto false hope, Eunice. You know my stance regarding my mate. I¡¯ll wait for her,¡± I asserted.


    ¡°Why wait for someone uncertain toe?¡± she asked, attempting to conceal her frustration.


    ¡°He has already arrived; I just missed him,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Are you certain about what you sensed? For all we know, she could already be deceased,¡± she responded, provoking my anger, leading to a growl escaping me.


    ¡°I apologize; I was merely suggesting that there¡¯s a possibility that-¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*** up! I know she¡¯s alive and calling for me. If you wish to keep your tongue, you better keep it in check,¡± I warned her. I noticed fear in her eyes, but then she smiled. ¡°Fine, if you want to wait for her, go ahead. While she¡¯s not here, let me make you happy.¡± She said that and began walking with us, wrapping her arms around mine.


    As we turned, I spotted the future beta with the she-wolf who had no discernible scent. They appeared joyful, teasing each other, and I sensed her tension. Could she smell me?


    Throughout our conversation, she kept her head down, her eyes concealed. Such behavior was expected, given that I am the Lycan prince and their future king; I saw no issue with it.


    The future beta spoke on her behalf most of the time, and I assumed they were intimately connected. Pondering this, I heard my Lycan continuously growling in my mind.


    ¡°I sustain the conversation to keep her in my sight. Suddenly, I sense her anger. She mentioned recalling something, and the future beta rified that she had been bullied for not having her wolf.


    Eunice did not contribute positively when she spoke, prompting my Lycan¡¯s desire to harm her. He would have acted on it if I hadn¡¯t intervened.


    As they still had ss, the future beta excused themselves to head to their ssroom. While they walked away, I observed her resting her head on his chest. Using my Lycan hearing, I caught her expressing gratitude to him.


    In that moment, I wished to be in the future beta¡¯s position, wanting to console andfort her personally. We visited different sses to check on things and announce the tournament. My thoughts returned to Freya, and my Lycan purred. What¡¯s going on?


    This was a behavior he had never exhibited in our 83 years together, and no Lycan or she-wolf had influenced him in this way. What significance does Freya hold for us?


    Calvin and I, along with Eunice and the other Lycans in ourpany, continued the ss visits. I wondered where Freya¡¯s room was. Since shecked a wolf, I assumed she wouldn¡¯t participate in the tournament due to its potential danger. Fighting someone with a wolf would be challenging for her.


    Whenever I announced the tournament in each ss, I could see the excitement in their eyes. However, I was disappointed in the future alpha. I pondered what would happen to Midnight Pack when he assumed the alpha role.


    After leaving the room, Calvin expressed his concern, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for Alpha Daniel to make his son the next Alpha. I can¡¯t see even a trace of authority in him, no matter how I look at him.¡±


    Ipletely agreed with him, having harbored these thoughts since our first encounter. y seemed a much better fit, but I doubted Alpha Daniel would allow him to take the position, even though he should, given his responsibilities as a caring alpha for his pack and its members.


    ¡°Why bother thinking about this pack? They are beneath us and should be our ves,¡± Eunice remarked afterward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand your purpose as a Lycan,¡± I responded, trying to maintain myposure. ¡°We¡¯re here to protect them and ensure their well-being. Our role is to guarantee their safety, not to enve them. Keep that in mind, Eunice,¡± I warned her. She lowered her head and remained silent.


    Her words are only good for causing trouble. I wondered why I got involved with her.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re an idiot,¡± my Lycan remarked. And yes, I suppose I am.


    We returned to where we encountered y and Freya, recalling they were on a different path to their ss. My Lycan grew excited at the thought, and I hurried to their room.¡±


    ¡°I had heard that the ss was livelierpared to others, piquing my curiosity. In an attempt to remain inconspicuous, I tried to conceal my presence, but the professor noticed me and offered a greeting. Freya¡¯s body stiffened, prompting me to wonder about the reason. As the other students turned to look at me, they respectfully lowered their heads, contrasting with Freya who kept hers down.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I entertained the idea of issuing a royalmand to make her lift her head and meet my gaze, I refrained to avoid appearing arrogant. Instead, I inquired with the professor about the ss¡¯s vibrant moments, only to be dissatisfied with his response.


    While Freya¡¯s thoughts were upied with y, my lycan instinctively disapproved. Despite my reluctance to voice it, the words slipped out: ¡°Perhaps he was her mate.¡± This sparked teasing from the entire ss, which I found distasteful. Seeking rity, I approached y, relieved by his response.


    However, my satisfaction was short-lived as he revealed his affection for her, a sentiment shared by the future Gamma. Freya¡¯s continued avoidance, seemingly fixated on y, intensified my frustration. Eunice aggravated the situation with herments, further fueling my anger and my lycan¡¯s animosity towards her, prompting a growl and a demand to remove her from the scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just saying¡­¡± Eunice began, but Calvin swiftly escorted her away, recognizing the imminent emergence of my lycan and wanting to avert any potential disturbance.


    Dering my presence, I addressed the ss with an announcement of an uing friendly fight tournament within the pack. While encouraging participation, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Freya¡¯s persistently lowered head. This fueled my skepticism, suggesting she might be concealing something from me and others. Meanwhile, y and Alec expressed concern for her well-being, and her response hardened my resolve to address the bullying issue.


    A weekter, despite my excitement for the event, I couldn¡¯t shake the anticipation of confirming something that had upied my thoughts for over a week. As I prepared for the event, Calvin approached me with unexpected news ¨C Freya had decided to participate. The revtion left me astonished, considering how she would manage without her wolf.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Freya


    Matteo had been consistently present, in my opinion. He frequently visited the school, and I couldn¡¯t discern the reason. I began to suspect that something was amiss or that a potential threat loomed over the pack, yet I didn¡¯t detect any.


    ¡°Freya, can you hear me?¡± Mom inquired, waving her hand before my face. I blinked several times before realizing that she had been addressing me, my thoughts still preupied with Matteo.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you, Freya?¡± Dad questioned, and I shook my head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, Dad,¡± I responded. ¡°I was just pondering why the Lycan prince has been attending school more frequently. He has been part of the pack for months, yet recently, he¡¯s been going to school as if anticipating an imminent threat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s genuinely concerned about the younger generations. That¡¯s precisely why he proposed the tournament ¨C to assess everyone¡¯s strengths and abilities,¡± Dad exined, and I nodded in understanding. Despite my hopes for a different reason, it seemed he simply wanted to visit someone at school, and that someone was me.


    ¡°Are you prepared for trainingter?¡± Mom inquired. I smiled and promptly nodded my head. I enjoy training, as does Pi. It brings a sense of rxation, and I can personally sense our growing strength each time.


    ¡°Then you better eat quickly because we have the day off today, and I invited Alpha to join us. That includes all of us,¡± Dad informed us. We had a secret training location, a ce that always evoked a peculiar sadness in me. Whenever I asked my parents about it, they would dismiss it, iming they stumbled upon it by ident.


    There was no reason for them to keep secrets since they had already shared with me my identity and what I was. I never doubted them, and I eagerly anticipated our training sessions. My parents were skilled warriors, but with alpha blood flowing in me, there were asions when I unintentionally harmed them. Luckily, their wolf forms allowed for swift healing, sparing them from scrutiny due to their rapid recovery.¡±


    ¡°Mom decided to bring a substantial amount of food because we usually get hungry after training. We devised a pic alibi, just in case someone spotted us.


    Just like now, afterpleting our training and taking a rest, I caught a whiff of that distinct Lycan scent. A moment of concern washed over me, fearing my mate might be among them. However, relief set in when I didn¡¯t detect his scent.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Calvin, my mate¡¯s future beta, inquired. My parents lowered their heads, but I remained upright.


    ¡°We were simply enjoying some family time,¡± my father responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Midnight Pack; what brings you to this ce?¡± he questioned again, directing his gaze at me.


    ¡°We sought permission from our Alpha as we¡¯re on our way to patrol duties,¡± Mom exined. ¡°Both warriors?¡± he asked, and they nodded. ¡°Why do you have bruises?¡±


    ¡°We were teaching our daughter self-defense,¡± Mom replied. ¡°We discovered she was being bullied at school, and we weren¡¯t happy about it,¡± she added, prompting Calvin to nod and nce in my direction.


    ¡°Are you finished here?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°We were just taking a break and were on the verge of finishing our meal; then, we nned to leave,¡± Dad responded, and Calvin nodded. After ncing at me, they departed. Following Dad¡¯s instructions, we wrapped up our meal and departed. To avoid arousing suspicion, we engaged in casual conversation during our time there, just in case someone was eavesdropping.


    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t participate in the tournament, dear,¡± Mom cautioned, and I nodded. ¡°You can be quite stubborn, and I worried you might do something reckless. Even with y and Alec by your side, the presence of Joric and Britney could pose a challenge,¡± she added.


    Upon learning about the bullying, Mom couldn¡¯t help but worry. Despite my confidence in handling them, I refrained from provoking them, fearing Alpha Daniel¡¯s potential retaliation against my parents.


    Upon returning home, we rested. The day after tomorrow marked the start of the tournament, with participant announcements at school tomorrow. Although I initially had no intention of attending, y and Alec wanted my support, so I decided to go.


    ¡°Hey, Frey!¡± Without looking, I recognized y¡¯s voice. I was heading towards the grounds where the opening ceremony would take ce. While the tournament wouldn¡¯tmence until the next day, today featured participant announcements and rule exnations. Matteo aimed for a simple and meaningful tournament.


    ¡°Have you registered?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Of course! I did it with Alec. You know we always do things together,¡± he replied, and I smiled.


    ¡°Yes, because he can¡¯t do anything without me,¡± Alec teased, earning an eye roll from y.


    ¡°What will you do if you end up facing each other?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why ask? You already know I¡¯ll win,¡± Alec confidently stated.


    ¡°Do your best when the timees,¡± y advised Alec. ¡°I don¡¯t want ackluster opponent,¡± he added.


    As we reached the grounds, everyone was already gathered. Joric and Britney stood together, and I couldn¡¯t shake off a bad feeling. What had those two troublemakers done?


    ¡°Alright, listen up,¡± Beta Jack announced, and we all turned our attention to him. ¡°I will now announce the names of all participants who signed up for the tournament in thest five days,¡± he continued.


    ¡°You really did sign up together, huh?¡± I teased them, and they both shrugged. Weughed until Beta Jack cleared his throat.


    ¡°Unexpected,¡± he remarked, ncing around with a furrowed brow. Anxiety flickered across his face as our eyes met. ¡°Freya Collins,¡± he uttered, drawing everyone¡¯s attention toward me. I was taken aback, adamant about not joining them as per my parents¡¯ wishes-we were striving to conceal my wolf identity.


    Recollections of Joric and Britney¡¯s expressions flooded my mind. I locked eyes with them, realizing they were the ones who had enrolled me without my consent.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Freya


    ¡°Frey,¡± called y and Alec. I red at Joric and Britney, my only recourse at the moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up; it¡¯s them,¡± I exined, gesturing towards the future alpha and the frustrated Luna. ¡°The dumb and the dumber,¡± I added, and they both chuckled before turning serious.


    ¡°You realize you can¡¯t back out, right? The Lycan prince expects us to take responsibility for our actions and make our own decisions. That¡¯s why he arranged the tournament with a week-long preparation,¡± Alec said, and I nodded. I was uncertain whether to appear vulnerable to them or not.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to join either,¡± I admitted. I knew Mom and Dad would be concerned when they found out. I sighed deeply. I needed to contemte this carefully because Pi had been on edge ever since we met our mate. She seemed different, always sensible, but I sensed something was amiss with her.


    ¡°There were instances when we sensed our friends¡¯ disloyalty. I could sense her anger and fury, as if she wished harm upon whoever our mate was involved with. Simr to the previous asion, she cried out in pain and anguish, calling for our mate and expressing our emotions.


    ¡°Just yield in your battles,¡± Alec said with concern.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not a coward!¡± I eximed. Even if he suggested it for my well-being, I still disliked it and would neverply. I can fight, and I know that better than anyone else.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Just let whoever your opponent is hurt you. How long do you think it will take you to heal when you don¡¯t have your wolf yet?¡± Alec persistently inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to find out something. If anything, I¡¯m not going to withdraw, and that¡¯s final,¡± I told him. He and y sighed deeply; they were concerned about me. I understood that we had been friends and they had seen me bullied by many, led by the future Alpha and hispanion. They even tried to fight them for me, but I always stopped them.


    Jack had no son, and Britney was his only child. Unfortunately for him, his lineage as a good beta would end with him. There¡¯s no way the pack would ept Britney as the future Beta, not because she¡¯s a woman, but because she knows nothing but trying to get Joric¡¯s attention, which I think she fails at miserably because the idiot only wants her to warm his bed.


    Our beta continued his announcement until my mate arrived. I didn¡¯t expect him to attend because he said he had some important matters in the neighboring pack and wouldn¡¯t be back until dinner. I wondered what happened to him. As soon as he arrived, he scanned the area, so I lowered my head. I had a feeling he was looking for someone.


    We were all seated, and I, being not so tall, was covered by another she-wolf and her friend in front of me, so I was certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to see me, unless he knew I was with Alec and y, who were both huge for their age.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that many of you decided to join the tournament. I want to remind you that this is only a friendly fight and is meant to measure your strength. Your Alpha has organized an outstanding program for the event, and I hope all of you will abide by the rules he sets,¡± Matteo said. I was only listening and still had my head down. He wouldn¡¯t get mad if I did this the whole time; it¡¯s how we show respect to the royals.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching everyone and observing how you¡¯ve improved since I came here, so do not disappoint me. You have to give it your all and show your might. Even then, I won¡¯t hold it against anyone who decides to withdraw, thinking they can¡¯t face their opponents, but at least try,¡± he added. Was he thinking I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight, so he said all of this? Wait, how did he know I was on the list? I didn¡¯t smell any lycan around earlier to inform him, and why am I assuming it¡¯s about me?


    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness,¡± said Alpha Daniel. Matteo finished his speech, and it was our Alpha¡¯s turn to boost our confidence. ¡°As we¡¯ve already said, tomorrow is the start of our tournament. But today is the opening, so we¡¯ll have our pack run led by his highness himself,¡± he added. My eyes widened because I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do.


    ¡°Hey, rx. We all know you don¡¯t have your wolf, so you won¡¯t be able to run with us,¡± y said, noticing my uneasiness. Oh, silly me. Did I forget about that? Of course, I won¡¯t be joining the pack run. I sighed in relief after that thought. ¡®Frey,¡¯ Pi called me.


    ¡®Yes, Pi?¡¯ I asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Something is going on with me,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®I noticed that too. What do you think it is?¡¯ I asked her.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know either. But whatever it is, I feel good about it,¡¯ she replied. ¡®Can¡¯t you feel that we are getting lighter and faster? I didn¡¯t have any anger issues before, but now I have started to feel them, as well as rage, which is how wolves should be.¡¯ she answered. ¡®I think we are transforming, Frey,¡¯ she added.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I asked worriedly.


    ¡®Maybe because we are mated to the Lycan prince, we are starting to transform into one.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ I asked, shocked.


    ¡®Yes, Frey.. Four full moons have passed since we found him to be our mate. Tonight is another full moon, which makes it 5, and on the 6th full moon, we will be totally transformed into a lycan. Our only problem is whether he will be able to smell our scent or not.¡¯


    ¡®Is that the reason why I suddenly felt stronger? I mean, we¡¯re of alpha blood, but I think we are getting stronger than having the alpha blood itself.¡¯


    ¡®I guess so. You had better prepare yourself because I don¡¯t think I will be able to control myself if I feel angry. You should be able to do that.¡¯ and I started to get worried.


    ¡®You know that you are the one who tries to control me not to get angry every time. What are you saying that I should be the one who should control you?¡¯ I asked in a panic. It was true that ever since she was the one who was calm and collected, and I was the one who couldn¡¯t control myself. How many times did she stop me from hitting Joric and Britney along with their minions? ¡®Then, we had better try to calm ourselves instead and hope that nothing¡¯s going to happen during the tournament,¡¯ she said, and I started to hide in the back of my head.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alec asked. ¡°You sighed really deep,¡± he added. I didn¡¯t want him to worry, so I smiled at him and said,


    ¡°I am fine; I was just pissed at Joric and Britney for signing me up for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, y and I were on your back,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No biggie,¡± y said, smiling.


    ¡°I decided to run,¡± I told them, and they were both eyeing me. Maybe they were thinking that I was stupid. ¡°Not on your fours, though,¡± I added, smiling, and they both smiled at me, and y said, ¡°You can choose which of our backs you want to get on when you get tired.¡±


    ¡°That is sweet of you two, but no, I am going to try this for the entire run,¡± I replied,


    ¡°Then you still have us on your back. We don¡¯t mind being left behind by then on this run.¡± Alec said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready and go, then,¡± I replied, and we all stood up. I looked at my mate over my shoulder before I followed my friends. I just hope that nothing is going to happen in this run.

 Chapter 7

    Matteo


    ¡°Freya is joining,¡± he dered, leaving me in shock. How on earth would she manage to fight without her wolf? I scrutinized Calvin, seeking confirmation of the truth. The gravity of his expression assured me that he wasn¡¯t joking. Who was I kidding? Calvin rarely ever joked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be heading to the site now; instead, you¡¯ll be going to school,¡± he informed me, and I nodded. I needed to ensure her safety. I dered that those who had signed up and registered were not allowed to back out, emphasizing themitment to prevent any casual decisions on Freya¡¯s part, especially regarding y and Alec.


    We hurried into school, and I was grateful that I had asked Calvin to stay hidden. If not, I couldn¡¯t fathom what I would do upon discovering her amidst the fight the next day. Though uncertain if she was truly my mate, my instincts insisted, and I wanted to believe it. Surprisingly, my Lycan seemed okay with this revtion, not snarling at me in my mind as it typically would when I entertained such thoughts.


    Normally, it would growl, deterring me from contemting certain choices, like when I considered taking a chosen mate to align with the royal adviser¡¯s desires. He insisted that my reign would surpass the current king¡¯s if I chose a mate before my coronation.


    ¡°My Lycan warned and threatened me, expressing that he would rather face death than form any connection with female Lycans other than our mate.


    Upon my arrival, everyone was gathered, listening to Beta Jackson. Despite searching for Freya, her small stature made it challenging to locate her without her distinctive scent. Eventually spotting y and Alec, both imposing figures, I sensed Freya¡¯s presence. As expected, she was with them, shielded by other she-wolves.


    Keeping her head down, Freya¡¯s gaze was fixed on the prospective alpha and another she-wolf. To be more explicit, she red at them, and I had a hunch about the reasons behind it. These two had a reputation for bullying, though it seemed to have diminished somewhat since our arrival.


    The beta handed me the microphone for a brief speech, and I seized the opportunity to grant Freya a chance to step back from the impending confrontation. I urged everyone to approach the situation seriously and, concurrently, to confirm whether she truly was my mate or not. The reasoning behind this idea eludes me, but my instincts guide me to pursue it.¡±


    The opening ceremony was set to conclude with a brisk run, and I was initially ted to lead it. However, a change of heart prompted me to approach Daniel and share my decision with him. He reassured me, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll still be here, just hanging back to ensure everyone¡¯s participation,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°Okay, Your Highness,¡± he replied, and I began searching for Freya. She was still with those two, and a sense of unease crept over me. I didn¡¯t want her around them, so I opted to run in my human form. Judging by their preparations, I assumed she would do the same.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting ready to run?¡± I questioned as I approached them. They were startled, except for Freya, and I wondered why. It could only be because she could smell me. However, if both y and Alec didn¡¯t notice me, she shouldn¡¯t have either. So, why?


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re about to shift now,¡± y exined, ncing at Alec and then at Freya.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ll shift over there,¡± he indicated a tree not far from us, and she nodded, smiling.


    ¡°Freya,¡± I called her, noticing her tense up again. She turned to face me, but her head remained down. ¡°Look at me,¡± I requested, causing her to stiffen even more. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you; I just want to see your face. It¡¯s not my intention for the pack to fear me when they haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± I added.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to look at you, Your Highness. It would be disrespectful if I did that,¡± she replied. I was about to respond when Eunice arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Matteo. I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± she said, wrapping her hands around my arms and then ncing at Freya. I gently removed her hands and corrected her, saying, ¡°Prince Matteo.¡± She looked at me, still smiling.


    ¡°What?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I mentioned that you must refer to me as Prince Matteo.¡± Her eyes widened momentarily in surprise, but she quickly regainedposure and responded,


    ¡°I called you Matteo when you were intimate with me.¡± My Lycan instinctively bristled at herment, and I found myself wanting to express my frustration physically. I nced at Freya and observed her clenching and unclenching her fists. She took a deep breath, and I even noticed a slight flinch.


    ¡°Calvin,¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Escort her away.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even here? Did you wait for Matteo to instruct someone to remove you?¡± she questioned Freya, and it seemed like she was struggling to control her anger.


    ¡°Eunice, let¡¯s go,¡± Calvin instructed, earning an angry re from her. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°His Highness ordered me to remove you,¡± Calvin replied.


    She shouted, ¡°He¡¯s referring to that worthless woman!¡± for everyone to hear. I turned to Freya, realizing she might not be able to contain herself any longer. She started to lift her head, but y intervened. I hoped to catch a glimpse of her face, but Alec joined in, and both of them escorted her away after bowing to me.


    I was seething with anger at the spectacle: ¡°Shut up, Eunice!¡± I growled, ¡°You will be 8., returning to the pce immediately.¡± I dered, further fueling her anger.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not leaving you here surrounded by all these she-wolves!¡± she yelled. Feeling disrespected, I seized her by the neck, contemting taking her life.


    ¡°Your Highness, allow me to escort her away now,¡± Calvin requested. I looked at Eunice, who had lowered her head in submission.


    ¡°Ensure that I don¡¯t see her face here again,¡± Imanded, scanning everyone present.


    ¡°I deeply regret that one of us caused a disturbance and disrespected our event. Please proceed with the ceremony.¡± I addressed the gathering and searched for Freya once more. I needed to lock eyes with her; it was a Lycan tradition to connect with one¡¯s mate through their gaze before discovering their scents. It was believed that through our eyes, we could witness the bonding of our souls. I supposed I would have to wait for another opportunity. The tournament spanned a week, providing ample time to encounter her and share that meaningful gaze.

 Chapter 8

    Freya


    ¡°I had to distance myself from him. Controlling Pi was already a challenge; she yearned to leap at him, a move that would inevitably lead to trouble. As the Lycan prince, such an act would be disrespectful, even if he were my mate. The fact that he couldn¡¯t scent me added an additionalyer ofplexity. His rejection could be profoundly painful for us.


    Fortunately, y and Alec were unwavering in their support and attentiveness. Their presence during this challenging time was indispensable. Turning my back on my mate, I refrained from looking back. If only it were that simple to approach him and assert my im. As hope dwindled, I sighed, acknowledging the difficulty of winning him over.


    The pack run was about tomence, and with the prince¡¯s apology, we gathered once again. y and Alec remained close, vignt and protective. Growls reached my ears, and turning around, I found them directed at me. Smiling, I said, ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Running together, I attempted to match their pace, reveling in the joy of the moment. Despite amused nces from other wolves, who perhaps found it amusing that I joined the run in human form, I paid them no mind. Thepany of my friends brought me happiness.


    However, his scent lingered once more. Why did he persist in following me? Had I unwittingly drawn his attention? Casually looking around, I pretended to check on everyone, concealing my true intent. I kept my head down, war We continued running, and I didn¡¯t notice that Joric and Britney were behind us. The bi**h growl, which made us look at her at the same time, made her jump at me. I was fast enough to dodge her, and I knew that she was shocked as well as that good-for-nothing, Alpha Daniel¡¯s son.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Britney?¡± I asked angrily, and she replied to me with a growl. She was Beta¡¯s daughter, and if I were just a normal wolf, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    She didn¡¯t stop and still tried to get me by lunging at me. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was never this aggressive when we were in front of other pack members. I wondered what was going on with her.


    y of him discovering our location again. The earlier actions of the female Lycan fueled my unease; it seemed she harbored an interest in my mate. The thought elicited a growl, but I knew Pi would never stoop to such behavior.¡±


    y and Alex came in between us. They must have taken pity on Britney because she couldn¡¯tnd a hit on me, no matter how much she tried. I keep on dodging and avoiding her, and I don¡¯t care if I look like a scaredy cat.


    Joric growled as well when my friends tried to protect me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± My mate¡¯s authoritative voice echoed in my ears. We all looked down, and because everyone was in their wolf form except me, I was the only one who could answer him.


    ¡°My friends and I were running smoothly when we felt their presence behind us. Just as I turned to look at them, Britney jumped at me.¡± I replied and continued telling him what happened next. ¡°Shift!¡± Matteo said. It wasn¡¯t a request, but it sounded like amand to me. I was about to look up and ask him if he was referring to me when he said again, ¡°Joric and the other three, shift!¡± He was angry, and I could feel it. I would never dare look at him even more when he was like this.


    Without a warning, Joric, Britney, y, and Alex shifted. ¡°S**t!¡± I eximed when I realized that they were all naked. I covered my eyes with both my hands and turned around.


    I feel my mate¡¯s presence in front of me after a while. When I tried to peek in between my fingers, I found his shoes as I was still looking down.


    ¡°Give the woman her clothes,¡± Matteo yelled, and then I heard a rustling behind me. Someone might have handed Britney her clothes.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Your Highness.¡± The bi**h replied, and I wanted to pull out her tongue because of her lies.


    ¡°Quit lying, Britney. What Grey¡¯s had said was true.¡± I heard y reply. Are they dressed now? I want to turn around already. Not that Mattel is right in front of me; Pi has been running wild in my head.


    ¡°The boys are still naked,¡± Matteo said as though he were reading my mind. I didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded my head. I still had my head down. I think I am going to suffer from a stiff neck after this. Why can¡¯t I just look up for a while and see his face? Argh, this is frustrating.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Alpha Daniel said as he came. ¡°I apologized for the ruckus that this youngster had caused.¡± He said.


    ¡°I think you had better teach your heir to be a responsible Alpha, or I am going to choose another pack member to assume your title,¡± Matteo said, and I heard everyone gasp.


    ¡°This is just the kids having fun,¡± Alpha Daniel replied. I don¡¯t know why he had to defend his son when he knew that Joric was nothing but an idiot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tolerant of your son¡¯s wrongdoings, Daniel.¡± My mate said it with a voice that sent a chill to Alpha Daniel.


    ¡°I will make sure to let him know his mistakes, Your Highness.¡± Alpha Daniel replied. ¡°This concluded, and the pack ran. Make sure that there will be no unnecessary fighting tomorrow or the rest of the tournament. This is held as a friendly fight to form camaraderie and not to vent your anger at a particr pack member. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Everyone replied.


    ¡°You should all go home; tomorrow is the first day of the match, and I expect everyone to be at their best.¡± I heard everyone starting to move, and I didn¡¯t know what I was starting to do.


    ¡°Come in, Frey,¡± I heard y say, and I sighed in relief. I turned around, and I was thankful that he was already wearing his shorts as well as Alex. I started to walk with them, but we were stopped by Prince Matteo.


    ¡°I am going to walk her home since I wanted to ask her about something,¡± he said, which made the three look at each other. y and Alex had a questioning look, while I was confused.


    ¡°Your Highness, we can send her to their home as we always do when we are together ande homete. We wouldn¡¯t dare bother you.¡± y replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a bother at all. Why is there a problem? Are you hiding something from me?¡± He asked continuously.


    ¡°No, Your Highness, we just didn¡¯t want to bother you,¡± y replied again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; you two can go,¡± Matteo told them, full of authority. y and Alec looked at me, feeling sorry. I smiled at them as I nodded my head, saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Alec said. It was the first time that he had talked since Prince Matteo arrived. He may have been intimidated by the prince, and I understand him.


    I saw the two of them walking away, and my heart beat erratically.


    ¡°Why are you nervous, Freya?¡± He asked. My eyes widened, but I was thankful that my back was facing him and I had my head down


    ¡°I was just surprised that you wanted to talk to me, Your Highness,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Are you going to talk to me with your back facing me? Isn¡¯t that disrespectful to me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡± I replied, and I started to turn around to face him. I have nothing to worry about since he can¡¯t smell me. What worries me is the fact that Pi now has her full attention on our mate, and I was sure that she was going to do something stupid.


    Then I felt his finger on my chin, raising my head. I don¡¯t know what I will do. My wolf will surely run wild when she sees him face-to-face and this close to each other.


    The moment was like a slow motion, and my heart was beating really fast, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to deny that to him anymore. Just a little more, and we will be seeing eye to eye. ¡°Pi, please refrain from doing anything foolish,¡± I beseeched my wolf, but she remained silent.


    .

 Chapter 9

    Matte


    ¡°We needed to lock eyes, ensuring she was indeed my mate. I am unquestionably overjoyed that she belongs to me, and my inner beast shared in that enthusiasm. We were on the brink of something significant. My entire focus was on her eyes alone.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± someone called, diverting my attention. I turned to see the person addressing me. ¡°I am Freya¡¯s father, and I¡¯ll be taking her home,¡± he dered. With those words, Freya¡¯s chin slipped away from my forefinger and thumb. ncing at her, I noticed a relieved smile as she greeted her father.


    I clenched my fist, attempting to rein in my beast due to the unwee interruption. Nodding in acknowledgment, I shifted my gaze back to Freya, whose eyes remained fixed on her father. If my original n failed, I would have to resort to a royalmand. For now, I turned away and headed back to the vi. The looming fear of Joric and Britney¡¯s potential actions against my supposed mate forced me to participate in the tournament throughout the week.¡±


    The next day, I rose early and prepared Calvin for a visit to the old Howler¡¯s Pack territory-the primary reason for our presence. However, my priority was securing my mate before delving into anything else. I had confidence that my future beta and best friend would dedicate himself to the investigation. Though we had gathered some clues, we refrained from finalizing them due to my mate¡¯s unresolved situation.


    Eunice, on the other hand, posed a potential challenge if she continued to stay there. I observed Freya bing agitated in her presence, confirming my suspicions. ¡°Matteo, are you certain you¡¯ll be fine without me?¡± Calvin inquired with a grin.


    ¡°Cut it out, Calv. I¡¯m not a child. If anyone needs babysitting, it¡¯s you,¡± I retorted, and he chuckled. ¡°Focus on investigating the territory, not any she-wolf you might encounter,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve deprived me of my joy; I¡¯m not sure I want you as my king anymore,¡± he remarked, expressing his discontent about my disapproval of his promiscuous behavior.


    ¡°What a shame; you have no choice but to follow me,¡± I teased, smirking, and we both shared augh. Regardless of his antics, he couldn¡¯t resist tagging along. Since childhood, we, along with our other friend James-who would serve as my future gamma-had stuck together. James stayed at the pce to look after my parents, and before we left, I sensed an unusual atmosphere there, prompting me to entrust him with the responsibility.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± Calvin announced. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot-I¡¯ve arranged for one of the warriors to escort Eunice back to the pce. You can¡¯t harm her impulsively; her demeanor isn¡¯t a justification for punishment,¡± he added. I sighed and nodded, grateful that he had intervened the previous night, preventing me from doing something regrettable.


    ¡°Also, we¡¯re uncertain if Freya is truly your mate. Hold back and don¡¯t invest too much emotion or hope,¡± he cautioned before leaving my room. Contemting his words, I acknowledged the uncertainty surrounding Freya¡¯s status as my true mate, despite my overwhelming attraction to her. The inability to detect her scent fueled doubts, leaving me pondering what to do if she wasn¡¯t my mate after all.¡¯Grrr¡­¡¯ I heard my beast growl. Seriously? It seems that he wanted her as much as I wanted her. Yes, we will be going to find out whether she¡¯s ours or not, and once we do, we


    will do everything we can to get her. I went out of my room and found my warriors waiting for me.


    ¡°We¡¯re prepared, Your Highness,¡± reported Kevin, Calvin¡¯s trusted warrior. I acknowledged him with a nod and began descending the stairs. Uncertain whether Freya had engaged in a battle today, I decided to head to the training ground and observe.


    Upon reaching the training area, the tournament had yet tomence, but everyone had already gathered. Their punctuality impressed me, considering I thought I was early. I proceeded to my designated seat, and Daniel approached. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I responded, and he took a seat beside me. I had no issues with Daniel; he appeared amiable, and I had never detected his heartbeat, except forst night, which was unusual. However, that was a different situation altogether.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really that nice? I still didn¡¯t want to believe it. That¡¯s why I maintain my reservations. His beta, Jack, was now addressing everyone, heralding themencement of the tournament.


    My heart pounded like a drum as Jack began to draw the matchups, and the bulletin, where their names would be recorded to track progress, rested in my right hand. I could observe who would be leading and who would be left behind. The participants formed arge circle, providing ample space for the fights in the middle and a clear view for spectators. Despite the excitement, my worry persisted because Freya was there.


    The tournament hadmenced, and as participants were called, they approached Jack for instructions. Three pairs had alreadypleted their matches, and I was pleased to see their proficiency in offense and defense. These individuals seemed dedicated to training and protecting the pack. Whether on the losing or winning side, they shook hands, exchanging smiles.


    ¡°Freya and Britney,¡± Jack announced for the fourth pair, prompting murmurs and whispers. With Lycans having more sensitive ears than werewolves, I overheard their desire for Freya to lose. My fists clenched, indifferent to Daniel witnessing my reaction. My beast was uneasy.


    Britney stood up, grinning. ¡°Go, baby!¡± Joric cheered for her.


    ¡°You can just forfeit, b***h,¡± she taunted Freya, who stood up as well. y grabbed her wrist, perhaps attempting to dissuade her from the impending fight. However, Freya smiled at him, assuring him that everything would be fine. Stepping forward, she positioned herself beside Jack, visibly calming herself with deep breaths.


    ¡°Freya, you know that Britney can shift. If you don¡¯t wish to fight her in that form, inform me, and I¡¯ll halt the match,¡± Jack advised, and Freya nodded.


    ¡°Britney, this is a friendly fight. Any unnecessary attacks causing severe harm will lead to disqualification. Remember, Freya has no wolf,¡± Jack reminded.


    ¡°Beta,¡± my mate referred to him. Yes, I imed her as mine because that¡¯s how I feel now. There¡¯s something different about her today that I overlookedst night; she seems to be glowing. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t have a wolf,¡± she added, leaving everyone who heard her in disbelief. She turned her back and headed to the center, where the fight would take ce.


    Britney was grinning from ear to ear, while Freya remained as calm as the sea. How was she able to maintainposure? Anyone in her position would typically cower in fear, knowing they had to face the beta¡¯s daughter. Both were in fighting stances, and the arrogance on Britney¡¯s face irritated me. She initiated the first move, and I nearly rose from my seat because of her speed. Damn, how is Freya going to handle her in a fight?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Matte


    I gripped the armrest tightly, observing Britney swiftly closing in on Freya, and anxiety began to gnaw at me. A sigh of relief escaped me as my mate skillfully evaded her. However, the relentless onught from Britney persisted, effortlessly dodged by Freya. As the skirmish unfolded, my concerns for Freya diminished; she strategically used her intellect, giving me confidence that she aimed to tire out her opponent and strike back when necessary. It seemed she was the type of fighter who valued precision over wasting energy on unnecessary hits.


    A smug expression on Freya¡¯s face indicated her readiness to retaliate, catching Britney¡¯s attention and causing her to pause briefly. Though it was short-lived, as Freya quickly closed the distance, poised with a clenched fist, ready to take down her adversary. Yet, Britney anticipated the move, stepping back just in time. I couldn¡¯t deny Britney¡¯s skill, but what surprised me was when Freyanded a left jab on her face.


    Britney staggered backward, her footing unstable. Gasps echoed as Freya swiftly delivered two consecutive blows, followed by a powerful uppercut. Freya maintained her position, waiting for Britney to rise again, showcasing her mastery inbat. It was evident that she inherited her fighting prowess, likely passed down from her parents during their off-duty hours.


    As Britney regained her stance, frustration painted her expression. She, as the superior wolf, should have been dominating the fight against Freya, the beta¡¯s daughter. ncing at Jack, I noticed even he seemed taken aback by Freya¡¯s unexpected prowess.


    A low growl emanated from Britney as she shifted into her wolf form. Freya, undeterred, chuckled and taunted, ¡°Couldn¡¯t handle a fair fight in human form, huh?¡± Her tone turned serious as she prepared for the imminent confrontation. Pride swelled within me as I witnessed my mate exuding confidence.


    As the wolfish Britney charged, Freya calmly awaited her. In a stunning disy of agility, Freya leaped higher than her opponent,nding on top of her and securing a dominant position. A triumphant smile adorned Freya¡¯s face as she hugged Britney. It was clear that this was no ordinary embrace, and Britney fell hard as Freya gracefully dismounted.


    Gasps and whispers reverberated once again, all expressing disappointment over Britney. They hadn¡¯t anticipated her losing to Freya, who remained in her human form. ¡°How could she lose to someone so weak?¡± queried a woman in front of me, addressing the others.


    ¡°If she¡¯s weak, then what strength do you possess?¡± retorted the other she-wolf.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she could fight. Didn¡¯t Alpha Daniel forbid her from training because she has no wolf?¡± the other inquired again. My forehead furrowed, and I nced at Daniel, seated beside me. He, too, looked at me with evident fear.


    ¡°I can exin, Your Highness,¡± he began, but I raised a hand to halt him. I would address himter; currently, I wanted to know the oue of the fight. Jack approached his daughter, and a female warrior handed him a cloak so Britney could revert to her human form.


    ¡°Freya Collins will advance to the next round,¡± Jack dered after securing his daughter. y and Alec rushed to Freya, embracing her, and she reciprocated, provoking a twinge of jealousy within me. ¡°Wow, Frey, you¡¯re truly amazing. Will you marry me already?¡± Alec jested, andughter ensued. I disapproved, and my inner beast shared the sentiment. How could he casually propose to her?


    I anticipated her gaze, but she avoided mine. Was she aware that I am her mate? It seemed likely. But if she knew, why hadn¡¯t she approached me and informed me? Damn, I was uncertain about how to proceed, and jealousy brewed against those two wolves around her.


    The day concluded with 20 fights, and, as Daniel had informed me, everyone receivedmendable training except Freya. We needed to discuss this and allow him the opportunity to rify his perspective. ¡°To your office, Daniel,¡± I instructed, and he nodded before departing. I remained seated for a while, pondering Freya again. There was a substantial chance she knew I was her mate if our connection was genuine, but her reasons for not disclosing it remained elusive.


    Walking around could aid in clearing my mind, so I strolled with my warrior following at a distance. I overheard someone talking, and, if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was Freya and y. I proceeded slowly to remain undetected. They were about 15 meters away, yet their conversation was audible. Leaning against a tree, I listened attentively.


    ¡°You already had a mate?¡± y inquired. ¡°Who?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, but he couldn¡¯t smell my scent, so he doesn¡¯t know,¡± Freya responded. She already had a mate?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell him?¡± y questioned once more.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll believe me if I say I am his and he is mine?¡± Freya pondered, and there was no audible response from y.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t ept you if you tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, y. We both know you already had your mate and were rejected.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± y asked with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°I was there when that happened. I¡¯m sorry, but I arrived at that spot first, and I couldn¡¯t move an inch after I overheard your conversation.¡± y sighed. I¡¯m certain he was the one who did it. Just how old is he to find his mate so easily?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Frey, I have feelings for you, and I know you¡¯re aware of that. Even Alec acknowledges it, and he has feelings for you too. If you¡¯re afraid of facing your mate, fearing rejection, why don¡¯t we consider being together?¡± My beast was furious upon hearing that, but I managed to restrain him.


    ¡°y,¡± Freya responded,


    ¡°If I¡¯m to have a second chance, mate, I want it to be with you. I¡¯ve already prayed to the moon goddess to grant you to me.¡±


    ¡°y¡­¡± Then I heard nothing. What are they doing? I walked in their direction and found them kissing, so I growled out of jealousy, causing both of them to look at me. I seized that opportunity and saw Freya¡¯s eyes widen in shock. We locked eyes atst, and she¡¯s


    ¡°MINEEEE¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    Freya


    ¡°Does y like me? I initially thought he and Alec were just teasing me. I am aware of the rejection he experienced from a female Lycan two years ago. It was confirmed that I couldn¡¯t move an inch when I stumbled upon them kissing and making out. I was certain she was his first, considering he was still very young. What baffles me is how he recognized her as his mate when he didn¡¯t have a wolf at the time of rejection.


    y is truly exceptional. He acquired his wolf onlyst year, just before turning 17, earning him the position of Joric¡¯s future beta. Britney isn¡¯t suited for the role, not because she¡¯s a she-wolf, but simply because she¡¯s the beta¡¯s daughter. Despite having a wolf, shecks proficiency inbat.


    ¡°y¡­¡± I uttered as I noticed his expression falter until his lips met mine. I like him. He could be the right one for me. He¡¯s been a constant presence in my life for as long as I can remember, and choosing him as my mate doesn¡¯t feel wrong. I weed the kiss, even as Pi sent me a warning. I no longer cared about that. He had been with a different female Lycan, and I had been alone the entire time.


    As we savored the shared kiss, a growl interrupted us. We stopped and turned towards the source, only for my eyes to widen in shock. Our eyes locked, and I couldn¡¯tprehend what happened because he suddenly yelled,


    ¡°MINEEEE¡­¡± Concern for y consumed me, so I shielded him with my body as the approaching figure neared.


    ¡°Do you dare defend him?¡± he asked angrily. Yes, he was furious, and I understood. Anyone would feel that way finding their mate kissing another man.


    ¡°You¡¯re approaching as though you¡¯re going to harm him,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? I caught you two kissing! You let him kiss you, knowing you have a mate!¡± He said angrily, ¡°You know I am your mate!!¡± he added.


    ¡°Frey,¡± y spoke up,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call her that way!!¡± he shouted, ¡°Can you stop shouting?¡± I said with irritation. ¡°And you dare talk back to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re shouting. Can¡¯t you keep your calm?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You want me to be calm after what I saw? What do you think of me, Freya?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the Lycan Prince; you should know how to act like one.¡±


    ¡°You are my mate. You should know what you should have done,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I imed you were mine the moment you stepped out of your SUV when you arrived here? With your woman?¡± I asked, leaving him speechless.


    ¡°I thought so. I had already given up when I endured so much pain because you were with that female Lycan. We crossed paths, but you never noticed me. Do you expect me to wait until you smell my scent? That¡¯s not going to happen. I don¡¯t know how or when you found out, but that doesn¡¯t give you a reason to get mad at me or what I am doing,¡± I said, then¡­¡±


    Here¡¯s a proofread and rephrased version of the text:


    I nced at y and said, ¡°Come on, Mom has prepared dinner for us,¡± smiling as I started to walk away.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo instructed, ¡°Kevin, go to Alpha¡¯s office and tell Daniel that we will be talking tomorrow.¡± He then appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Do you know your way home?¡± he asked y, causing him to look at me before nodding. ¡°Then go home after informing her parents that I will be taking her with me to the vi,¡± he stated, taking my hand.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°You heard me; don¡¯t make me repeat it.¡±


    ¡°No, I need to go home,¡± I insisted, which only angered him again.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want toe with me, your mate, but allowed him to kiss you?¡± I hissed, ¡°Fine!¡± giving y a sorry look, but he just smiled at me.


    ¡°He¡¯ll take care of you, I¡¯m sure,¡± he said.


    ¡°y, don¡¯t tell my parents,¡± I told him, and he nodded before walking toward our house.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want them to know about us?¡± Matteo asked impatiently. ¡°I should be telling them, not anyone, even y, my friend.¡±


    ¡°You will be keeping your distance from your friend, then.¡± It wasn¡¯t a request; it felt like amand. I red at him before speaking. ¡°Are you expecting me to let you be together when I already saw you kissing?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined it to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to exin? Will you wait for me to have a chosen mate so you can be free with that future beta? Or will you reject me the way your friend¡¯s mate did to him? I may not have noticed you, but you could at least try to tell me. You know that I will never know unless you tell me.¡±


    ¡°How am I going to do that when that FEMALE LYCAN WAS ALL OVER YOU WHEREVER YOU GO, wrapping her hands around yours?¡± I asked angrily. This time, it was Pi who was talking to him.


    ¡°She was with me, but I didn¡¯t know that my mate was right in front of me!¡± he yelled again. ¡°You, on the other hand, knew that, yet you let yourself be kissed by that mutt. And for that, I will have to punish you,¡± he dered.


    ¡°What-¡± I began to protest, but he stopped me with his mouth and kissed me. I didn¡¯t know how to kiss yet, so I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. His kiss was different from y¡¯s because, as he said, he was punishing me. y was gentle while he was ravaging. I thought I was doing right, so I wondered why I heard him growl.


    Certainly! Here¡¯s a proofread and slightly rephrased version of the passage:


    ¡°Damn!¡± he eximed after releasing me. ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! That mutt was your first kiss!!!¡± he shouted as he paced back and forth in front of me. How did he find out about that? My eyes remained wide as he carried me. When I regained my senses, I attempted to free myself, growing concerned about his evident anger.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± I shouted. ¡°I said, put me down!¡± He paid no heed to my pleas and continued striding toward the vi where he and the other lycans were staying.


    ¡°No way,¡± he retorted, picking up the pace until we reached his room. Upon entering, my anger red when I spotted a female lycan on his bed.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± I demanded.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Matteo yelled as he put me down, though his hand still lingered on my waist.


    ¡°Why did you bring that woman here?¡± Eunice asked angrily as she rose from the bed. Heavy footsteps approached, and his future beta entered.


    ¡°Why is she here, Calvin?¡± he asked, his tone furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I ordered the warrior to take her back to the pce,¡± Calvin replied, ncing at me. ¡°Hello, Your Highness,¡± he greeted with a bow.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I asked him, and he chuckled.


    ¡°I suppose things aren¡¯t settled between you and His Highness yet. We¡¯ll leave you two alone then,¡± he replied, addressing Eunice. ¡°Come with me before I handle you,¡± he said angrily. Fear filled the female lycan as she followed Calvin.


    ¡°Eunice, ensure you follow orders, or I¡¯ll deal with you personally,¡± Matteo warned before leaving the bedroom. I was certain that she knew Matteo would carry out his threat if she disobeyed.


    ¡°Sit there,¡± he instructed, gesturing to the bed. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sitting there.¡±


    ¡°I would do as I said if I were you, Freya,¡± he warned. The fear gripped me, but I refused to let him see it, so I stared back at him. I didn¡¯t care what he did to me; I would notply with his wishes.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Matte


    ¡°Why won¡¯t she sit here so we can have a conversation? I was still upset that she kissed another man, even though she knew she was mine. What was so appealing about that future beta that she chose him over me, a prince and a future king? Jealousy consumed me, especially upon discovering that y was her first kiss. I sensed it the moment our lips met. She seemed unsure of how to react, and that mutt took away her first kiss from me.


    Despite my imperfections, I¡¯ve had intimate encounters with a she-wolf and a female Lycan beyond mere kissing. However, I thought it would be special if I were her first kiss. I desired to be the first man for everything with her, so I warned her to follow my lead, but she remained defiant. I didn¡¯t realize she could be so stubborn. This wasn¡¯t the Freya I knew, the one who always kept her head down.


    ¡°Sit, Freya,¡± I insisted again. ¡°No,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just sit there?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sit on the bed your woman upied just a little while ago,¡± she replied. Are all women like her?


    ¡°I kissed you right after that mutt kissed you too!¡± I eximed. ¡°Just sit so we can talk.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to kiss me. Why bring that up now?¡± She replied, clearly angered. ¡°You know what? I should go home. If you want to talk,e to me when you¡¯ve cooled down,¡± she added, walking toward the door.


    ¡°Come back, Freya; don¡¯t test my patience.¡± Her eyes reflected pain, but I resisted consoling her. We needed to talk to understand each other. I wanted to know why I couldn¡¯t smell her or detect her scent. If I wanted answers, I had to maintain a cold demeanor.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± she said tearfully.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I reached her, gently pinning her to the door, not to harm but to make her face me. ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t cry, baby,¡± Iforted as I wiped her tears. We were so close; I could feel her breath on my face as she looked up.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk,¡± she said after pushing my hands away and sitting on the bed. Her expression hardened, perhaps still thinking about Eunice lying on the bed earlier. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± She was so shrewd. How could she act this way now?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°If you were in my position and I was the princess with a man beside me, could you tell me that I am yours?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! And I would eliminate that son of a bitch for touching you!¡± She rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say because you¡¯re not the one who would be rejected,¡± she exined, and I understood her point.


    ¡°Why did you let him kiss you?¡±


    ¡°I already mentioned that I have given up, and you will realize that I am your mate,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Why is it so easy for you to give up on me? Do you know that Lycans have difficulty finding their destined mates?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I gave up. It¡¯s natural for your kind because you are free to choose your mate. After you finish whatever you¡¯re doing or want to aplish here, you will leave the pack and might not return.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you had to let me know.¡±


    ¡°I already exined the reason, and besides, you are always intimate with that female Lycan, so more or less, you are already nning on choosing her as your mate.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. That woman wouldn¡¯t act that way if you had rified that all you wanted from her was in intimacy. You gave her hope. That¡¯s why she thinks you¡¯re hers.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything. She might be correct, but


    ¡°Do you know why you are glowing?¡± I asked, and I noticed her confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are attracting y, Alec, andter, other males. You are turning.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your wolf didn¡¯t tell you something was happening to her.¡±


    ¡°I can tell even if she didn¡¯t tell me. She¡¯s the mostpassionate wolf I¡¯ve ever met. She was always in control, but after five months of seeing you, she became agitated even about the smallest things.¡±


    ¡°Because she was starting to turn into a Lycan.¡±


    ¡°But you are not marking us yet.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s happening because I started to look for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean looking for me?¡±


    ¡°The time you called for me, that¡¯s when I knew my mate was in this pack.¡±


    ¡°I am not the one who did that; it was Pi. I would never do that if I were her,¡± she said. ¡°You are hurting me, you know that?¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look at me? Why do you always have your head down whenever you talk to me? I would have found you easily if you had looked at me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Pi, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d jump at you if I let her see you.¡±


    ¡°You mean you jumped at me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Pi and not me,¡± she insisted, and I chuckled. She looked at me, raising her brow. She must have thought that I was making fun of her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Baby,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that; I am not that woman.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I want to call you that.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want me to call you y?¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body.¡±


    ¡°So do I.¡± She¡¯s hard-headed and always talks back. I was still thinking about what I should call her when she said again, ¡°Freya.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Call me Freya, that¡¯s my name. I¡¯d prefer you address me by it.¡± I hesitated. ¡°Come on¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s non-negotiable,¡± she asserted, rising from her seat. ¡°Our conversation is over, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that,¡± I countered, realizing she had taken control of our dialogue. She arched a brow at me. ¡°But, yes, we¡¯re finished talking,¡± I conceded, opting not to provoke her further, anxious that she might reject me.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading home now.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I pondered, feeling a peculiar powerlessness in her presence. This wasn¡¯t ideal; I needed to take action. In a matter of months, I would be the next king, and I couldn¡¯t allow her to assert dominance over me. Yet, I found myself questioning what I could actually do when I seemed to be firmly in her grasp.

 Chapter 13

    Freya


    ¡°Oh, my goddess, how did he find out? I felt guilty when he revealed that y had been my first kiss. It was the truth, but I never anticipated he would discover we were mates. I had already given up hope that he would ever find out about us. That¡¯s why I was willing to initiate a rtionship with y. I knew he had faced rejection, and no mate awaited him.


    But now that Matteo was iming me, I felt an instant pang of sympathy for y. It was because I knew, deep in my heart, that I would choose my mate over him. Matteo was visibly upset, and I could sense that. I was scared and concerned that he might do something terrible to y, and I disliked that. He was in the dark about everything.


    Our conversation concluded after I told him I hated him and began to cry. I only did that to test him, to see if he would feel remorse and try to console me. And when he did, I already knew I had seeded. I had found a way to get what I wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home now,¡± I dered, not taking my eyes off him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he responded. I knew what he was thinking. He understood that he had already lost to me, so I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re smiling? Are you so happy that I¡¯m so powerless over you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, any problem with that?¡± I replied. He sighed before pulling me away. I looked up at him; he was tall and imposing at 6 feet 7 inches, while I was only 5 feet 6 inches.


    ¡°You should be thankful that I¡¯ve been feeling guilty for almost five months for hurting you by being with another female Lycan. Just so you know, your punishment is still waiting for you,¡± he said before iming my mouth.


    After that prolonged kiss, we caught our breath, and he hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off me. ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing; I just can¡¯t believe you¡¯re right here before me.¡± I rolled my eyes at him and remembered Mom and Dad waiting.


    ¡°I really need to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay here? You know I¡¯m a Lycan, and it¡¯s in our nature to mark and mate with our mate as soon as we find them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°If I nned on doing that, you¡¯d be lying on my bed by now. I just want to be with you.¡± ¡°My parents will be worried, and I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°What about the tournament tomorrow?¡± he asked. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to fight? You don¡¯t know how worried I was when Jack called your name. Although I already know you have your wolf, I still couldn¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I can fight. Mom and Dad trained me regrly, and they were both skilled fighters, among the best in the Midnight Pack,¡± I assured him. ¡°Plus, Pi is so excited, and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t get hurt, please,¡± he pleaded. Touched by his concern, I decided to reward him.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I told him. He gently rubbed my face with his thumb, and I felt a stirring sensation between my thighs. Witnessing his smile, he willingly granted my request.


    We shared another deep and prolonged kiss. Just as I was about to speak, he beat me to it: ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± I smiled, appreciating that he didn¡¯t want to be away from me even for a moment. However, I had to because I needed to inform my parents about us and myself.


    Certain that they would scold me for keeping them in the dark, I had to prepare. We walked back to our house, with Calvin and a few of his warriors following us.


    His beta was grinning when we descended, and Matteo informed him that he would escort me home. I was sure he already knew that everything was okay between us.


    Now, I had to figure out how to tell my parents about it. I anticipated their shock since I had kept them uninformed about him.


    ¡°Your parents had no idea about me?¡± he inquired as we walked home, Calvin and four other Lycan warriors trailing us.


    ¡°Do you always have your babysitter with you?¡± I asked, annoyed. Why did a full-grown Lycan need someone following him all the time?


    ¡°You know I am a prince and a future king,¡± he replied, and I puffed up with his response, continuing to walk. ¡°Others would have jumped at me if it were them, you know,¡± he added.


    ¡°Who would want a mate that all females desire and worry that one might seed?¡± I asked, leaving him speechless.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that y and Alec might take you away from me, but I¡¯m still happy that you are mine,¡± he replied, smiling. ¡°And stop rolling your eyes at me. You don¡¯t know how much I wanted you to do that when I made love to you.¡± I looked at him instantly, and behind us, his future beta and warriors wereughing.


    ¡°Can you stop using such words? Your warriors are following us and hearing everything you say!¡± I eximed, and heughed.


    I started walking faster, annoyed with him. Now that I knew he was infatuated with me, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of that.


    I sensed him behind me, walking even faster, although I knew it was pointless because he was much faster than me.


    ¡°Frey!¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard a familiar voice. Why did I have to see this idiot? ¡°Frey, let¡¯s talk,¡± he said, sounding distraught.


    ¡°What is it, Joric?¡± I asked impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mate, right?¡± I was surprised. How on earth did he think he was my mate? Was he out of his mind? ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t smell you, so I can¡¯t acknowledge you. Tell me the truth, Freya.¡±


    ¡°I am not your equal, fool! Even if you were, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it,¡± I retorted, turning my back to him. I had no patience for his absurdities.


    ¡°Freya, I¡¯m aware of it. You¡¯re mine; just admit it,¡± he insisted, trailing after me. Concern crept in as Matteo was close behind us.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mate, Joric, so you should refrain from making such ims,¡± I firmly asserted.


    ¡°Joric, what¡¯s happening?¡± inquired Alpha Daniel, his father, drawing attention to our situation.


    ¡°Dad, she knows. She knew I was her mate but refused to tell me. She¡¯s upset because of my past flings,¡± he disclosed, and I despised the situation. I couldn¡¯t fathom what hade over him to behave this way.


    ¡°Freya?¡± Alpha Daniel turned to me, and I shook my head, signaling that he was not my mate. ¡°She¡¯s already made it clear, Joric. She doesn¡¯t sense the bond, so she¡¯s not your mate.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just saying that! I can¡¯t smell her scent, that¡¯s why she managed to lie. I want her, only her. I¡¯ve desired her since she joined the pack, but y and Alec are guarding her. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t approach her,¡± he rambled, and it seemed like he was on the verge of losing his position.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha, but he¡¯s not my mate,¡± I insisted, attempting to leave. However, Joric intercepted me.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Freya, only mine. Neither y nor Alec has any im over you!¡± he shouted. Alpha Daniel and Beta Jack escorted him away, but Matteo intervened. I hoped the aspiring Alpha would cease his nonsensical behavior. Deciding to distance myself, I walked away, realizing that I still needed to have dinner since my supposed mate hadn¡¯t bothered to invite me.

 Chapter 14

    Matte


    I enjoyed conversing with Freya; she¡¯s quite innocent, and I¡¯m confident that Calvin and the others have already taken a liking to her. When she quickened her pace, I decided to give her some space and discreetly follow. Initially, like everyone else, I perceived her as fragile. Witnessing her unexpected disy of strength in a fight changed that perception. Even before discovering she was destined to be mine, I felt a certainty, and even my inner beast concurred.


    ¡°Frey,¡± the Alpha¡¯s son, an idiot, called her. Why does everyone address her so informally while I can¡¯t? No, it¡¯s because I prefer to address her differently, acknowledging our mate bond. Pausing, I observed the idiot¡¯s actions towards my mate, with Calvin doing the same. However, Joric¡¯s move was a mistake; he began iming Freya as his mate.


    What¡¯s wrong with him? Then, his father intervened. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t choose Freya as the pack¡¯s Luna due to his perception of her weakness, I almostughed at his son¡¯s insistence. Joric couldn¡¯t even sense her, yet he believed otherwise.


    Freya had informed Daniel that he wasn¡¯t her mate, but the idiot remained unconvinced. Jealous of y and Alec, he was powerless to challenge them. I struggled to control my beast, enraged by its desire for our mate. As Daniel and Jack attempted to intervene, I stepped forward and witnessed Freya walking away.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware she¡¯s not your mate, Joric,¡± I asserted.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Daniel interjected, seemingly wanting me to let him handle his son.


    ¡°Silence, Daniel. Your son behaves this way because you indulged his every whim. You should have trained him to be a better alpha, not a whining mutt.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± the mutt interjected. ¡°She knows she¡¯s mine. That¡¯s why she keeps avoiding me. Maybe she thought I¡¯d reject her because I always tease her, but it was just my way of getting her attention,¡± he added.


    ¡°Stop it, Joric. If she were your mate, she would¡¯ve already shown interest. But you see how indifferent she is towards you. She doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Daniel shouted at him. ¡°You better straighten yourself out, or I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± he dered, now with conviction.


    ¡°Jack!¡± He called his beta and the warrior apanying him, and took Joric away.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Dad, I¡¯ll make sure to win her over. I¡¯ll do anything to have her. I love Freya, and she¡¯s all I want!¡± Joric continued shouting as he was pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the trouble, Your Highness,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°If you want him to inherit your title, you should look into your son more closely,¡± I replied before continuing to walk. I had to check on Freya to ensure she got home safely.


    ¡°Matteo, what do you think is wrong with Joric?¡± Calvin asked when we stopped in front of Freya¡¯s home.


    ¡°He¡¯s lost his mind,¡± I replied, looking up at my mate¡¯s window. I hoped she could smell my scent and, at least, look out because I couldn¡¯t be sure if she was there or not unless I saw her.


    She remained silent, and no matter how much I strained to hear, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Freya, dear,e down now; dinner is ready,¡± I heard her mom yell.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± I said it out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Calvin asked worriedly.


    ¡°I forgot to invite her for dinner!¡± I eximed, and heughed. ¡°Is that amusing to you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already at home, so we can return to the vi now, right?¡± He asked, and I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll assign warriors to look after them,¡± he added, and I smiled at him. He knew what to do, and we went back to the vi. This was the first time I had been able to sleep happily. I might have a good dream and hope that she¡¯s there too.


    The following day, the warrior reported everything about Collins to me. Everything was good, and Freya went to sleep early. Her dad told her to do so to ensure she had her strength for the fight. I could tell they loved her a lot, and she reciprocated.


    Just like yesterday, Calvin handled the investigation, and I¡¯m d we are about to finish. After this tournament, we¡¯ll be able to return to the pce and introduce my mate to my father. He would be very excited, for sure, because my mother was his fated mate as well.


    The tournament has been going smoothly. I can see how excited everyone is and how happy they are to fight against each other. I think some of them want to challenge someone and prove themselves strong.


    Freya has been fighting in her human form, and I have not seen her shift even once. I admire her for being strong and wise. Until she lost to a male fighter. I saw them shake their hands and smile. She didn¡¯t shift, so her opponent didn¡¯t shift as well, and I can say that it was a very close fight.


    I didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d lose. She may have let her opponent win because she didn¡¯t want to fight any of her friends, y and Alec.


    Daily, after the tournament, I invited Freya toe with me to the vi. I wanted to take her already, but I had to stop myself. I knew better than to force her to do whatever I wanted. I had a feeling that I needed to ask her first before I did what I wanted to do to her.


    It was thest day of the tournament, and I was once again seated in the chair intended for me with Daniel while his beta, Jack, was with the fighters. His daughter must have been well now because I didn¡¯t see worry on his face anymore.


    This time, Joric and y were the only pair left to fight in the finals. I wonder who will win. I must admit that he had been so serious that he won all his fights. He was very aggressive, but I can see that he was using his brain and looking after his opponents¡¯ weaknesses.


    y, on the other hand, was very calm. It was as though he was not worried at all. He looked confident, and I looked at my mate, who was cheering for him. I felt jealous, but when I looked at Joric, I saw that he was too.


    I want tough at those two because they liked what was already mine. They can fight all they want, but Freya will only be mine and mine alone.

 Chapter 15

    Third Person


    Matteo observed the intense confrontation between Joric and y. He acknowledged the strength of bothbatants, recognizing the potential for either to assume the role of the other¡¯s beta. Despite y¡¯s current beta status, Matteo sensed that he possessed the capability to ascend to the position of Alpha.


    In their human forms, despite Joric¡¯s seniority, y exhibited a formidable fighting prowess and a physique that matched Joric¡¯s. Well-trained and disciplined, Matteo wouldn¡¯t be surprised if y, the prospective beta, managed to surpass his future alpha.


    Joric dered, ¡°Freya is mine, y. She¡¯s my mate,¡± surprising everyone. All eyes turned to Freya, who lowered her head in embarrassment, bewildered by the unexpected revtion.


    Observing the unfolding drama, Freya sought guidance from Matteo, whose gazemunicated an unspoken message. In response, y retorted confidently, ¡°Freya already has her mate, and as far as I know, it isn¡¯t you,¡± directing a smile at her. Joric, witnessing the exchange, seethed with jealousy at the sight of y¡¯s grin directed at the woman he admired.


    Joric harbored jealousy whenever Freya interacted with either y or Alec. As he observed Freya reciprocating y¡¯s smile, Joric¡¯s frustration escted. ¡°She¡¯s mine, y, mine!¡± Joric dered, transforming in a fit of anger. He lunged at y, who adeptly evaded the attack, biding his time to shift.


    Concerned for her friend, Freya recognized Joric¡¯s strength as their future alpha, rooted in superior bloodline. Despite y¡¯s tactical skill andposure, the ongoing skirmish favored Joric, with thetter adopting an aggressive stance while y focused on defensive maneuvers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo meticulously observed the unfolding duel, sensing y¡¯s strategic patience, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. Though y might be trying to tire Joric, thetter¡¯s alpha lineage ensured enduring strength, even without regr training. Despite being the alpha¡¯s son, y remained calm andposed, carefully evaluating the situation and contemting how best to confront his future alpha.


    As the battle raged on, Joric¡¯s aggression persisted, and y maintained a poised defense. Matteo discerned y¡¯s calcted approach, assessing the possibility of oveing his future alpha and strategizing ordingly. Noticing Joric¡¯s fury, y understood the reason behind it, having learned about Joric¡¯s misguided im on Freya. With a knowing smile exchanged at just the right moment, y anticipated the impending attack from Joric.


    Joric growled and relentlessly charged at y. When the future beta dered that it was time for him to shift, Joricplied. His wolf, ude, was a formidable creature. Despite being arge, dark brown wolf that could be intimidating due to his size, the light brown hue of his paws emitted a sincere vibe. Despite his imposing stature, observers might mistake him for an alpha, but his aura resonated with that of a beta. Since he hadn¡¯t reached the age of 18 yet, his status could change upon reaching maturity.


    The anticipation for this fight was palpable, as everyone knew that y was not the next beta in line. y was fortunate to have gained Jack¡¯s approval, though he feltpelled due to Jack¡¯s daughter, who he knew couldn¡¯t fight when necessary. As onlookers focused on the intense battle between the two wolves, Matteo directed his attention to Freya, whose face disyed evident concerns. Although he wished for the tournament to conclude so he could be with her, Matteo understood the importance of fulfilling his responsibilities as their prince and future king. Therefore, he had to maintain control and pacify his inner beast.


    His focus returned to Joric and y, still engaged inbat. They skillfully evaded each other¡¯s attacks or absorbed blows but swiftly regained their footing. Aware of the dynamics within the pack, Matteo opted to modify the rules, simplifying the objective to pinning down the opponent. Joric¡¯s unpredictable behavior and perceived closeness to Freya posed a potential danger, and Matteo suspected that y¡¯s feelings for Freya added anotheryer ofplexity.


    The growls of the two wolves reverberated, signaling the imminent conclusion of their struggle. Joric, now infuriated, might have been teased by y through their mental link. ¡°Clever,¡± Matteo thought as he observed. Joric recklessly lunged at y, neglecting his defense while countering an attack. Seizing the opportunity, y¡¯s wolf, ude, evaded the assault, bit Joric¡¯s hind leg, and swiftly pinned him to the ground upon his fall.


    Despite Joric¡¯s attempts to break free, y maintained his hold, understanding the pivotal moment. y persisted until Jack intervened, separating the twobatants. Joric, still growling, struggled to ept his defeat. Freya rushed to y, embracing him in his wolf form. Matteo chose not to intervene, though Joric disapproved, growling as he approached them. Witnessing Joric¡¯s aggression, Freya and y were paralyzed.


    As Joric leaped toward them, Matteo swiftly intercepted, gripping Joric¡¯s neck and pinning him down. The unexpected turn of events surprised onlookers. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Alpha Daniel addressed Matteo, sensing his anger. Matteo¡¯s intimidating aura frightened everyone, causing them to submit, except for Freya.


    ¡°Mine!¡± Matteo growled, his beast asserting dominance. His attention fixed on Joric, now in human form. Gasps echoed as Matteo released Joric, approaching Freya with urgency. Instinctively, Freya shielded y with her body.


    ¡°Mine!¡± Matteo growled again before iming Freya¡¯s mouth in a protective kiss. Initially surprised, Freya reciprocated, realizing Matteo¡¯s concern for her safety. As they broke the kiss, locking eyes, she observed the intensity of his lycan. Gently caressing his face, she worked to soothe the primal instincts that had taken hold, and after a while, the tension dissipated.


    ¡°You are only mine, Freya; you got that?¡± Matteo asked. She didn¡¯t say anything and just agreed with him by nodding. Because of that, he hugged her tightly. So tight in fear that someone will take her away from him.


    ¡°I guess you can put me down now,¡± she told him. He chuckled when he saw how red her face was, so he did as she said and faced the pack.


    ¡°Yes, Freya is my mate. Your princess and future queen,¡± he announced, and they all had their eyes on her in disbelief. She looked at her parents, who were both surprised at what they had found out, and she knew that she had some exining to do.

 Chapter 16

    Freya


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it. Witnessing the shock on my parents¡¯ faces, I sensed the impending hurt, knowing they¡¯d be pained by discovering this way. Why does Matteo have to take this step? I understand; it¡¯s because of that troublesome Joric, who insisted on proiming me as his.


    Returning home that night, it was when Matteo learned about our connection. I couldn¡¯t find the words to tell my parents about us. The prospect of exining was daunting, and I didn¡¯t want to frighten them. I mean, bing the mate of a prince wasn¡¯t something we anticipated. I was perfectly fine with either y or Alec, but the moon goddess had different ns, giving me a prince and a future king.


    ¡°We all know who emerged as the champion in this tournament. Tomorrow, there will be a celebration marking its end, with prizes for the champion and a few constion prizes courtesy of the pce,¡± my mate announced after dering me as his.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Beta Jack replied with a smile. ¡°The omegas have been preparing for it since yesterday as well,¡± he added.


    ¡°y and Joric,¡± he called, and they both approached, heads down. I could sense Joric¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°Congrattions to both of you for showing strength. I urge you to grow and consider the well-being of your pack and its members. As future leaders, work together so that what Daniel and Jack have endured and aplished will not be in vain,¡± he added.¡±


    Matteo is undoubtedly fit to be a king. Despite the past events, he remainedmitted to bestowing Joric with his title and reminding him of his responsibilities. ¡°Your mates wille; I¡¯m sure of it. I waited for nearly a hundred years and finally found mine,¡± he stated, ncing at me with a smile. I remained silent, still preupied with thoughts of my parents.


    ¡°Your mates don¡¯t need to be strong or powerful. She only needs to be your fated mate,¡± he continued. Both nodded, and I hoped they grasped the significance of his words. I wasn¡¯t sure about Joric, but I hoped he did.


    After his brief speech, he escorted me back to the vi. Despite our time alone, he never attempted to mate or mark me, leaving me puzzled. Was there something wrong with me? He imed to want me, so why wasn¡¯t he marking or iming me?


    ¡°Freya, is there a problem?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°I was just thinking about Mom and Dad. They discovered you that way, and I sensed they were hurt,¡± I exined.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told them yet?¡± he asked, appearing hurt. ¡°I thought you informed them about us the night I saw you kissing y,¡± he added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance. I was feeling lightheaded, thinking about you, so I forgot. When I had the opportunity, I worried it might scare them, so I waited for the right timing,¡± I confessed, only to hear him growl. I looked at him, momentarily frightened. I didn¡¯t think he would harm me, but still,


    ¡°Waiting? What¡¯s wrong with me, Freya? First, you didn¡¯t tell me we¡¯re mates. Second, you kissed y and were ready to ept him. And now this? What am I to you? Don¡¯t I matter to you at all?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why it was so difficult for you to announce to everyone that you are mine and I am yours,¡± he shouted. His lycan had surfaced, and I sensed he was more agitated than Matteo. He¡¯s a beast wanting everything ording to his will.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult!¡± I eximed. ¡°I didn¡¯t imply it was challenging; all I meant was that I wanted to inform them at a time when they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about me. I want to reassure them that they are epting of me. Since they took me in, they¡¯ve been concerned about me, and I didn¡¯t want the news of my mating to you to be an additional source of worry for them,¡± I continued. ¡°I understand that they won¡¯t leave the pack to apany me when you take me with you,¡± I added, observing him freeze for a moment.


    He remained silent, and not wanting to engage in conversation with him, I stated, ¡°I am going home,¡± then turned my back and left the vi. I¡¯m confident that Mom and Dad will return home, and now is the time for me to share the news of my mate with them. As I walked back, I sensed someone following me. It must be one of Matteo¡¯s warriors, so I kept walking until I reached home.


    Mom and Dad were seated in the living room, likely discussing why I hadn¡¯t informed them about him. I sighed, sat on the couch in front of them, and lowered my head, feeling remorseful.


    Certainly! Here¡¯s a proofread and slightly rephrased version:


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us about the prince?¡± Mom broke the silence and inquired.


    ¡°I was concerned that you would worry about me. You know, he couldn¡¯t scent me, and you witnessed him with another female Lycan,¡± I exined.


    ¡°We sensed that you had been hurt and had gone through a lot of pain the moment they arrived,¡± Dad said, and I nodded. ¡°And we weren¡¯t there for you to at least take care of you when that happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust us?¡± Mom asked, hurt.


    ¡°Of course, I trust you!¡± I eximed, ¡°It¡¯s because I trust you so much that I knew you would be hurt as well, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. You wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill your pack duties, and I was afraid it might inconvenience you since we couldn¡¯t reveal that the prince is my mate,¡± I added.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell him?¡± Dad asked, understanding that it might have been easier if I had just told them the truth. But I knew it was easier said than done.


    ¡°I was worried he would never believe me,¡± I replied, still looking down. I felt them sitting beside me.


    ¡°We understand, dear; we¡¯re sorry we forgot about your condition,¡± Dad said, and they both hugged me. I felt the love of a parent, sighing in relief because I knew they had already forgiven me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, how did he find out about you being his mate?¡± Mom asked, confused. I recounted the events, and they both pondered.


    ¡°You must keep your head down all the time when you talk to him,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Yes, because Pi wanted to jump at him and, you know, im him. I was afraid he would deny me if I did that.¡±


    ¡°He found out because you look into each other¡¯s eyes,¡± Dad said, redirecting my attention to him. He exined how another mated couple discovered their connection. I recalled Matteo asking me why I always had my head down or disrespecting him once when he talked to me on the first day of the tournament.¡±


    ¡°Now that rity has dawned upon me, the uncertainty of what lies ahead is unsettling. I am confident that when he eventually chooses to depart from the pack and return to the pce, he will take me along. The question lingering in my mind is whether the King will embrace me as the future queen. Being a wolf without a distinct scent, they may assume Ick a wolf¡¯s essence. I suppose I must rely on my mate¡¯s assurance in this matter, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Matte


    Freya raised a valid point that managed to pacify my inner turmoil. I must admit feeling hurt upon learning that she hadn¡¯t disclosed our rtionship to her parents yet. Considering the earlier surprise from the pack, her decision to take things slow between us seemed reasonable. The memory of her being bullied lingered, and despite her resilient nature, I had to acknowledge her initial hesitation, likely rooted in the fact that shecked a distinct scent discernible to our kind.


    Calvin revealed that Freya was adopted when he inquired within the pack. This could exin theck of attention from others, coupled with her scentlessness. I pondered why she couldn¡¯t simply inform them about her wolf. Although she indirectly shared this with Jack during her altercation with Britney, the gravity of her revtion seemed to escape him, and possibly the rest of the pack.


    ¡°Calvin said she left. I instructed Kevin to tail her,¡± he informed me, seeking details. I sighed, settling back on the bed, recounting the events.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me her,¡± Calvin advised. ¡°She discovered your true nature the moment we arrived. Figuring out how to reveal it to you was challenging, considering your inability to detect her scent. You, of all people, should know that when she imed you as hers in front of Eunice, you wouldn¡¯t have believed her without looking into her eyes.¡±


    ¡°But I can sense the truth by looking into her eyes,¡± I argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s something she wasn¡¯t aware of, and probably no one else here knew either,¡± he pointed out. I fell into contemtive silence, acknowledging his perspective. Yet, the pain persisted, as it seemed I was the sole advocate for our connection.


    ¡°She was willing to let me go and even considered choosing y as her mate,¡± I confided. ¡°I witnessed them kissing, only to discoverter that she was meant to be mine. Do you understand the agony? I overheard her telling him about having a mate but showed no intention of acknowledging it.¡±


    ¡°Think about the happiness that awaits when things settle between you two,¡± Calvin reminded me, attempting to lift my spirits. I nodded, visualizing the future when we would mark and mate, experiencing an intimate connection like no other.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand,¡± he redirected. With the investigation nearing its conclusion, I couldn¡¯t fathom why a fellow lycan would harm the pack.


    ¡°What did you discover?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Lycans were responsible for the attack.¡±Who?¡±


    Here¡¯s a proofread and slightly rephrased version of the text:


    ¡°No idea, but I¡¯m certain. I had already apprehended the rogue, and I was fortunate to encounter someone well-versed in the matter.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°They were attempting to prevent you from meeting your mate.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I suspect Her Highness was from that pack. I once saw her and her parents in the territory, but they exined it away, saying it was merely a demonstration of their fighting skills.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Freya mentioned that her parents might not want to leave the pack because they had something to aplish. Discovering details about that incident might be their motivation, right?¡±


    ¡°I wonder how Lycan knew about Her Highness being your mate. I mean, she was just a child back then,¡± Calvin remarked, and I concurred. Freya wouldn¡¯t have been able to know I was hers, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I would, but somehow, they were aware of us.


    ¡°What about the scent I detected in the pce?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Perhaps Her Highness is your second chance, mate?¡± It was conceivable. Maybe the member from the Howlers Pack who went to the pce perished in the attack, making Freya my second chance mate. But was it usible for a Lycan like me to find a second chance? The likelihood of discovering my first mate was already close to zero, yet I found the second.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. Now that we¡¯ve uncovered some clues, when do you n to bring Her Highness to the pce and introduce her to the King?¡±


    ¡°We will depart two days from now,¡± I replied, and he nodded. I was certain he also desired to return to the pce, especially if he hadn¡¯t found his mate here. He agreed to apany me in case she was in the pack as well.¡±


    ¡°I believe the king will provide answers to all of these questions, and that aligns with my own perspective. I am hopeful that Dad possesses information about the second chance mates. Additionally, I mustn¡¯t overlook the potential danger Freya may be facing.


    ¡°I mentioned, ¡®I have to go see Freya and discuss with her parents the possibility of her joining us back at the pce,¡¯ and we both rose from our seats. I am confident that he stands by my side and is willing to do anything for my mate, as she is destined to be his future queen.


    ¡°As the Lycan Prince and the future King, I shouldn¡¯t feel nervous about any situation. However, due to my understanding of Freya¡¯s character, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling. She has never invited me to her house, and even though she apanied me to the vi after the tournament, our rtionship has yet to progress intimately.


    ¡°Given her wolf¡¯s transformation stage and the fact that thest full moon was the fifth one since my arrival, she only needs one more to fully transform into a Lycan. I¡¯ve chosen to wait until then before iming her, hoping to minimize the difort. Until that timees, I must exert control over myself and my beast, hoping it won¡¯t pose significant challenges.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Matte


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Freya¡¯s parents said in unison, bowing their heads before extending an invitation for Calvin and me to take a seat. ¡°I will go get her,¡± Rica, her mom, announced, and I nodded, patiently awaiting her return. Why the need for a summons? Shouldn¡¯t she have detected my scent? Uncertainty lingered; was this typical behavior for her? Did I hold no significance to her? It felt as if my enthusiasm for our union was one-sided.


    Lucas, her father, remained silent, seated across from me. His sentiments regarding me bing his daughter¡¯s mate remained unclear. Any parent would desire someone like me for their daughter, so what set them apart? I sighed, mustered my resolve, and disclosed, ¡°We will be returning to the pce in two days. I presume Freya informed you about us?¡± He nodded but offered no furtherment. Just then, the sound of approaching footsteps reached our ears. ncing towards the staircase, I beheld my mate gazing at me as she descended with her mom.


    Freya sat beside her father, and her mom sat next to her. I wished she would sit beside me, but I had to let it go, sensing she wouldn¡¯t. This is challenging. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to talk to my mate.


    ¡°His Highness mentioned they¡¯re returning to the pce in two days,¡± Lucas stated, ncing at her. Then, she looked at me again. ¡°You know what that means, right?¡± he added, and she nodded. Thank goodness she understands.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not ready yet,¡± she said afterward, and I couldn¡¯t help but growl. Calvin restrained me, warning against acting irrationally. Whose mate would willingly choose to live apart from each other? ¡°I said, not yet. I¡¯lle with you, just not now,¡± she added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like that,¡± I said with a stoic face. She knew she had me wrapped around her finger, so I had to stand up for what I wanted.


    ¡°Just not this time, Matteo,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not going to happen, Freya,¡± I replied, making it clear I wouldn¡¯t leave without her.


    ¡°School is about to end, so I want to finish that before I join you,¡± she exined. I understand her; believe me. But I¡¯m a Lycan, and there¡¯s no way my beast will agree to that.


    ¡°Does your wolf want that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to her, and she¡¯s willing to wait,¡± she answered. ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. I¡¯ll follow you right after school ends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Freya? My beast will never allow it. He wants you toe with us,¡± I told her, and she just stared at me, saying nothing. Then I saw her eyes dte; she was nowmunicating with her wolf. I just hope she won¡¯t agree to it.


    ¡°I need to stay a bit longer and finish this school year,¡± she said after a long silence, and I hated it. She¡¯s stubborn, and I don¡¯t know what to do with her. She does whatever she wants, and I already feel sorry for her parents, thinking about how many headaches they¡¯ve had to endure because of her worries.


    ¡°You must not have understood, mate. I want you toe with me, and I¡¯m not asking for your permission.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t dictate what I do, Matteo. What about my studies? How am I going to continue what I¡¯ve left here?¡± She asked repeatedly. Am I being selfish now? Most werewolves I see who meet their mates just mark and mate with each other, no more conditions or whatever.


    ¡°I anticipated my mate¡¯s enthusiastic reaction upon discovering that I belonged to her. However, my reality starkly contradicted my expectations.


    Freya refrained from disying any exuberance; she chose to keep to herself the fact that she considered me hers, and I, in turn, was hers. Surprisingly, she even kissed another man, despite having found her true mate. What baffled me the most was her willingness to disregard the fact that she was mated to a Lycan prince, poised to be a king, and opt for a future with a chosen beta instead. Why was she behaving this way?


    Now she insisted that I leave, allowing her to stay in the pack where the future alpha, beta, and gamma vied for her affection. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough toply. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here alone. You know Joric wants you for himself, and I won¡¯t let him get anywhere near you,¡± I asserted angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll let him have me,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Yes, because you have your sights set on his future beta,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? Where did you get that idea?¡± she eximed, surprised. But there was no reason for her surprise; she knew exactly where.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me that now? Do you forget how I found out that you¡¯re mine, or not?¡± I questioned. ¡°You think it¡¯s easy to forget?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you two talking about?¡± Lucas interjected. ¡°Your Highness, with all due respect, I understand why my daughter hasn¡¯t joined you yet. School is almost over, and it would be beneficial for her to finish before heading to the pce,¡± he exined, siding with his daughter. However, Freya seemed to conveniently omit the part where I caught her with y.


    ¡°If you were in my position, you wouldn¡¯t agree with her either,¡± I retorted, narrating the incident to Lucas and Rica. They both scrutinized Freya, who kept her head down.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Iprehend. This doesn¡¯t excuse my daughter¡¯s actions, but she¡¯s been anxious since discovering she has no scent. Witnessing strong wolves reject their weaker mates, especially omegas, may have led her to doubt our bond. Because y was ready to ept her despite knowing her true nature, she felt overwhelmed,¡± Lucas exined sincerely.


    ¡°Dad,¡± my mate mumbled.


    ¡°Freya, I can¡¯t find peace if you don¡¯te with me. You¡¯re my mate and the future queen. Your life will be at risk if I leave you alone here,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m in our pack; nothing will happen to me,¡± she countered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Just by being my mate, many will try to kill you. Leaving you here alone will put you in danger. Anyone who wants you out of my life will do everything to get you. Once they do, they¡¯ll have me as well.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stop school,¡± she said in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I need to return to the pce, Freya. And I n to take you with me. You¡¯re intelligent, so making some adjustments to your studies will be manageable.¡± I assured her.


    ¡°Dear, you understand how a mate bond operates, right? You can¡¯t simply ask his highness to separate momentarily. It would be challenging for him and especially for you,¡± her mother chimed in, ncing at her daughter. ¡°In a few weeks, you¡¯ll experience your heat. Being alone with him, you never know what might happen next,¡± Rica added, and Freya nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Collins,¡± I expressed my gratitude before turning to my mate, who still had her head down. ¡°A truck will arrive tomorrow to collect her belongings, and she will be staying with me in the vi,¡± I added, and the three exchanged nces.


    ¡°Why?¡± Freya inquired.


    ¡°Why do you even need to ask? You know perfectly well why,¡± I replied, feeling annoyed.


    ¡°I was nning to join you in two days, so why should I leave for the vi now? I wanted to spend my remaining days with my parents,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue about this. I¡¯ve already given you time to prepare and handle your affairs. You have to be with me from the moment I discovered you were mine,¡± I retorted with frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. You should go with him. He¡¯s right. When I discovered your mom was my mate, I didn¡¯t give her a chance to leave my side and brought her home with me,¡± Lucas said, smiling. ¡°She has nothing to do bute with me now.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Third Person


    ¡°Make yourselffortable,¡± Matteo said as they entered his room. Back in the pce, despite Freya¡¯s attempts to dissuade him from bringing her along, her efforts were in vain, leaving her angered.


    ¡°How am I supposed to feel at ease when you know I didn¡¯t want toe here yet?¡± she questioned. Matteo growled and pulled her closer into his arms, their gaze locked in a standoff, neither willing to yield.


    ¡°You better behave yourself; you have no idea how much control I¡¯m exerting over my beast right now,¡± he warned before departing, leaving her alone. She sighed, acknowledging a twinge of fear. Despite his attraction to her, Matteo¡¯s dominant and aggressive beastly side could take over, leading to consequences for her.


    Seated on the bed, she heard a knock, turning her attention to the door as it opened.


    ¡°I am Cami, and I will be assisting you with everything,¡± she introduced herself. Freya stared at her silently. ¡°Do you need anything, Your Highness?¡± Cami inquired.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing; you can leave me alone for now,¡± Freya replied. Cami smiled, exining, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Prince Matteo wants me to stay with you all the time.¡±


    ¡°Are you an Omega?¡± Freya asked.


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re in better condition than me. You still have your scent, while I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you are the prince¡¯s mate. He found you, and I¡¯m sure he was truly happy,¡± Cami assured her.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Freya responded with a sad smile.


    ¡°Prince Matteo had been searching and waiting for his mate. You don¡¯t know how much he longed for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that.¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not! Everyone here knew how excited he was to find you,¡± eximed Cam. ¡°I wanted to rest,¡± Freya said.


    ¡°Okay, princess, I¡¯ll just be here,¡± replied Cami.


    Meanwhile, Matteo went to his father at the King¡¯s Office. Calvin and James, his future gamma, were also present, along with the royal council, consisting of different elders who headed various departments of the pce organization.


    ¡°How is the princess?¡± King Marco asked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he replied with a stoic face, a demeanor he always maintained when talking to his father or others. However, when alone or with Calvin and James, they conversedfortably like father and son.


    ¡°She was just adjusting to the pce, so make sure to be patient with her,¡± the king reminded him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Congrattions, my prince, on finally finding your mate,¡± said Rapha, the head of the pce warrior team. Matteo was close to him too, but only Calvin, James, and the king knew about it.


    ¡°Thank you, Rapha,¡± he replied, and they proceeded to their meeting. Matteo didn¡¯t report their investigation into the Howlers Pack. They wanted to discuss it privately since a Lycan was involved in the attack, and it was better to limit knowledge about it to just them.


    The council left as Matteo, Calvin, and James remained. ¡°I assume you have found out something,¡± King Marco said.


    ¡°We stayed a little longer just to make sure, but no matter how much we tried to make our way to the incident, it¡¯s no use,¡± Calvin said, and the king nodded.


    ¡°You mean, one of us did that to the pack?¡± James asked, shocked, and the two nodded.


    ¡°We are here to protect and organize the wolves. We are bound to do everything we can to ensure their safety. Knowing about it saddens me; whoever did that may have a grudge against the pack or the pce,¡± King Marco said.


    ¡°It could be both,¡± said Matteo. He couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he smelled his mate nine years ago, and she must be from the same pack. He told his father about it and said,


    ¡°I never heard of a second chance mate for our kind either. I guess that¡¯s the reason we are immortal. How did you find out that she was your mate?¡±


    ¡°Our eyes met,¡± he replied. ¡°She never looked at me, not even once when I was talking to her. She always had her head down, so I don¡¯t think she knew about it that way either.¡±


    ¡°And you found out about her, when?¡± the king asked again, and he told him what had happened. James was just listening, and he was amused at the fact that the princess was willing to get a chosen mate instead of telling his friend that he was hers.¡±


    ¡°Since you are certain about your mate, it is crucial to take care of and ensure her safety. If someone is intent on keeping you from finding your mate, they might pose a threat to the princess. With your imminent ascent to the throne in a few months, this is likely what they sought to prevent. King Marco offered this suggestion, and everyone concurred.


    As the future Gamma, James will be responsible for Freya¡¯s well-being. After the demise of the old beta and gamma alongside the queen, King Marco opted not to rece them. He refrained from taking a new queen and instead allowed Matteo and his friends to remain with him, providing training so they would be prepared for their eventual reign. With their meeting concluded, Matteo returned to his room.


    Upon entering, he found Freya asleep and noticed Cam, who promptly stood up at the sight of him. ¡°You can leave now,¡± he instructed, and the omega exited their bedroom. Matteo sat on the bed next to his mate, gently caressing her cheeks. He tidied the strands of hair that had fallen across her face, tucking them behind her ear. After giving her a tender kiss, hey down beside her. Realizing he needed rest too, he should have taken it earlier, but he wanted to explore the possibility of a second chance mate. With that, he closed his eyes, wrapping his arms around her as she turned to face him, hugging him in her sleep.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Third Person


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Freya sighed as she nestled against Matteo, who wore a broad smile. He had been roused from his slumber by her continuous strokes on his chest, and he couldn¡¯t deny the physical response it triggered. Taking hold of her hand, he halted her actions, uncertain of how long he could restrain his primal desires. Despite his intense longing to im their mate, he hesitated, not wanting to further provoke her by pushing for a union and marking.


    As Freyay still, she gently opened her eyes and discovered Matteo looking down at her. Trying to recollect why he was beside her, she remembered falling asleep alone. Anger surged within her, and she red at him, but he simply brushed it off. ¡°Good morning, mate,¡± he greeted before iming her mouth with a kiss. Gasping for air, she was left breathless as he withdrew.


    ¡°We skipped dinnerst night. You slept like a baby, and I felt a bit tired too, so I decided to join you,¡± Matteo exined. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve slept so peacefully,¡± he added.


    Freya wanted to believe him, sharing a simr experience, but the nagging thought that he hadn¡¯t marked and imed her troubled her. He remained silent about whether they would announce to everyone that she was his mate. ¡°I¡¯ll freshen up first; the King invited us for breakfast,¡± he informed her, rising from bed and heading straight to the bathroom. She scanned the room, impressed by its modern and regal aesthetics.


    To be precise, it was a modern royal setup. After almost a century of living, she expected his room to exude an old, ssic royal ambiance. Instead, it was strikingly modern, filled with cutting-edge technology. The traditional four-poster bed for royalty was no longer in vogue, and he emanated a strong sense of masculinity. The room resembled something out of a billionaire¡¯s lifestyle TV series she had watched out of sheer boredom.


    Lost in admiration for the room, she only snapped out of it when she heard the bathroom door open. Turning her attention in that direction, her eyes widened as Matteo emerged, d only in a towel with water droplets cascading down his body. ¡®Geez¡­ he looks so appealing,¡¯ she thought, her eyes widening even more as she registered her own thoughts.


    ¡°Ehem,¡± Matteo cleared his throat, catching her attention. When she looked at him, she found him grinning from ear to ear. Blushing with shyness, she hurriedly got out of bed and headed for the bathroom, paying little attention to his gaze tracking her every move. Passing him, she quickened her pace and promptly locked the door once inside. Lost in thought, she spent almost an hour in there, realizing btedly that she forgot to bring a towel.


    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. ¡°You forgot the towel,¡± Matteo¡¯s voice reached her ears. Opening the door slightly, just enough for her hands to reach out, she epted the towel from him. After drying herself off, she exited the bathroom, wrapped in the towel. ¡°I knew my bathroom was impressive, but I didn¡¯t expect you to make it your permanent residence,¡± he teased upon seeing her.


    Matteo, already dressed, was waiting for Freya to finish. Puzzled by her extended bath, he soon realized she hadn¡¯t brought a towel with her. Figuring she might be too shy to ask, he mentioned, ¡°Your clothes are in the walk-in closet,¡± leading her there. ¡°Just a walk-in closet?¡± she asked, surprised by its size, evenrger than her own. She marveled at the pce¡¯s opulence. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, pointing to a closet where her clothes hung. ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast, so anything will do,¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, wear whatever makes you feelfortable,¡± he replied, smiling. She sighed and nced at him. She wanted to don something akin to his attire, but shecked clothes that matched his style, so she settled for a sundress. All her clothes were personally bought by her. Rica tried to purchase something for her, but she didn¡¯t like it, so she decided to let her choose her own things.


    ¡°You look refreshing in that dress.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. They stood before the mirror, with Matteo behind her. His breath brushed her ear when he spoke, sending chills down her spine. It made her desire him, but she had to restrain herself. Initiating something that he should be doing was not in her ns, or so she thought.


    However, Matteo wondered if she was ready for him. He desired her so intensely that he worried about potentially hurting her during their marking and mating. His sexual longing was so overpowering that he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop once he started iming her. Closing his eyes, he reminded himself, ¡®Not yet, not until the full moon,¡¯ he thought, inhaling deeply before exhaling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; the king is waiting,¡± he said before turning around. Meanwhile, Freya felt anxious. He had never tried to kiss her, leading her to believe she meant nothing to him. She sighed before following him and catching up when he was about to open the door.


    ¡°You are very beautiful,¡± King Marco said with a sincere smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± she replied. Besides the king, Calvin, and Matteo, there were two others she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You¡¯re very shy too,¡± he added. ¡°Anyway, I want you to meet James, the future gamma, who will be looking after you from now on, and Ronaldo, the royal financial advisor.¡± She nodded and gave them an uneasy smile. ncing at Matteo, she found him eating quietly, never looking her way.


    ¡°I can see that the prince has not marked you yet,¡± Ronaldo said, ncing at Matteo, who now wore a stoic expression, as if telling him to be quiet. Ignoring it, the royal financial advisor continued, ¡°Is it because of the mate you mentioned nine years ago?¡±


    ¡°Ronaldo!¡± the king interrupted with authority.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness; I didn¡¯t know she was not allowed to know about it. I just thought they were deeply in love, so things like that shouldn¡¯t bother the princess,¡± he replied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya looked at Matteo, who was ring at the royal financial advisor. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, dear,¡± the king said, attempting to ease the worry on her face. Matteo looked at her, but she kept her head down and continued eating.


    ¡®F***ing Ronaldo,¡¯ Matteo thought.

 Chapter 21

    Freya


    The breakfast had concluded, and subsequently, Ronaldo, the financial advisor, left an indelible mark on my thoughts. He departed as if his words had no impact, but in reality, what he disclosed weighed heavily on me. Discovering that Matteo had identified his mate long ago, and that I was actually his second chance mate, was quite profound. The possibility of it unsettled me, and I wondered if I should dwell on such matters.


    Trust is a challenging thing to earn from anyone. Now, with the knowledge of Matteo¡¯s initial mate, I¡¯m beginning to contemte whether this is the reason he hasn¡¯t marked me yet. Considering his nearly century-long existence, he might have sensed his first mate. However, what perplexed me was the absence of any connection with her thereafter. If she were alive, he should have found her, and if she were deceased, he ought to have sensed it, shouldn¡¯t he?


    I desired to discuss this with him, but a sense told me he wasn¡¯t inclined to broach the topic. Following breakfast, he escorted me back to our room, and the only person I engaged with was Cam. I refrained from leaving the bedroom, which seemed unusual. Instead of exploring the pce and acquainting myself with everyone as their princess and future queen, I found myself pondering the question: Why am I truly here?


    ¡°Is something on your mind, Princess?¡± Cam inquired, having observed my heavy sighs. Indeed, my concerns revolved around Matteo¡¯s potential doubts or hesitations regarding our mate bond. While I couldn¡¯t speak for him, my feelings towards him were undeniably intense.


    ¡°No, nothing at all,¡± I replied. Given that I hadn¡¯t gotten to know Cam yet, I hesitated to divulge my emotions.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything bothering you, please feel free to share or ask, and I¡¯ll do my best to provide truthful answers,¡± she assured me sincerely. While appreciating her genuine concern, I knew she couldn¡¯t provide the answers I sought; thosey with Matteo, my mate.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I encountered no issues whatsoever,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°Prince Matteo will be returning a bitte; he had a meeting with his future beta and gamma. Every time they meet, they tend to lose track of time,¡± she informed me.


    ¡°Thank you. If you have other tasks, feel free to leave me here; I can manage on my own,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°No, I was assigned to keep an eye on you while you¡¯re inside the pce. Prince Matteo insists that you shouldn¡¯t be left alone. He¡¯s concerned that something might happen to you or someone might harass you,¡± she replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about; I can take care of myself,¡± I assured her. ¡°Is there somewhere I can spend my time other than in this room?¡± I inquired, feeling bored and eager to leave the bedroom.


    Matteo hadn¡¯t given me any instructions after bringing me back here, so I was uncertain if I was allowed to leave. Why would he confine me to our bedroom? Is my life genuinely in danger?


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in gardening, the back of the pce has many flowers. You could try nting if you¡¯d like,¡± she suggested. Unfortunately, I had no knowledge of gardening.


    ¡°I see. How about cooking?¡± she proposed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m not familiar with that either. What do you suggest?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Training?¡± I suggested, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°How will you train with the Lycans? You don¡¯t have a wolf, and you might get injured if you join them,¡± she expressed concern. ¡°Don¡¯t be offended, Princess. I mean well; I¡¯m just concerned for you. I thought that without a wolf, training with the Lycans might be challenging. None of them know that you¡¯re the princess and Prince Matteo¡¯s mate yet,¡± she added.


    I understood; it was a private matter between us and those close to him. He was evidently uncertain about our bond. To shield myself from Cami witnessing any distress, I looked down. ¡°Can we go for a walk? Staying here is rather dull, you know,¡± I suggested after regainingposure.


    She smiled and nodded. I was relieved that Matteo hadn¡¯t prohibited me from walking around. We left the bedroom and descended the grand staircase. The pce, in contrast to Matteo¡¯s modern room, exuded a ssic charm, reminiscent of Disney castles from movies.


    As we strolled, it seemed everyone was scrutinizing me disdainfully, likely due to myck of a scent. They may have assumed I was human and believed I had no right to be there. It was nearly lunchtime when we decided to return to our bedroom to prepare for it.


    ¡°We had just entered the pce and were heading toward the stairs when I caught wind of that familiar voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eunice asked, her toneced with anger. Cam shot me a concerned look, but I simply smiled at her before turning to face Eunice.


    ¡°What a coincidence; you¡¯re here too,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I am destined to be the future queen once Matteo selects me as his mate. So, there¡¯s nothing improper or out of the ordinary about my presence here. However, you, a wolfless individual, have no entitlement to be here,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s Prince Matteo to you. Stay in your ce, and we won¡¯t encounter any issues,¡± I replied, further fueling her anger. I felt an urge tough at her reaction; she looked oddly familiar. Just then, the royal financial advisor arrived.


    ¡°Eunice, dear, you¡¯ve returned,¡± he greeted. It was then that I noticed the resemnce between them. Were they father and daughter?


    ¡°Dad, what is this person doing here?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Matteo, bring her over,¡± he instructed, provoking a reaction from my wolf, Pi. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Matteo to you as well, old man,¡± I quipped, prompting a gasp from Cam. ¡°How dare you call me an old man!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me? I am your princess!!!¡± I shot back. Pi was so infuriated that she emitted her aura; I was certain they felt it as their eyes widened simultaneously. ¡°You will address Matteo as Prince and not by his name, you disrespectful individual and elder!¡± Pi added assertively, causing confusion as the two bared their necks.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the same page,¡± I continued, ncing at Cam. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I need to freshen up,¡± I said, leading the way to the stairs. The presence of that person would undoubtedly make my life difficult, and she would likely torment me. Regrettably, I had no intention of backing down, especially not for Matteo.¡±


    ¡°We had just entered the pce and were making our way towards the stairs when I recognized a familiar voice. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Eunice inquired, her tone tinged with anger. Cam exchanged a concerned nce with me, but I simply smiled at her before turning to face Eunice.


    ¡°How coincidental that you¡¯re here too,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I am destined to be the future queen once Matteo selects me as his mate. So, there¡¯s nothing improper or unusual about my presence here. However, you, a wolfless individual, have no right to be here,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s Prince Matteo to you. Stay in your ce, and we won¡¯t have any issues,¡± I replied, further stoking her anger. I had the urge tough at her reaction; she looked strangely familiar. Just then, the royal financial advisor arrived.


    ¡°Eunice, dear, you¡¯ve returned,¡± he greeted. It was then that I noticed the resemnce between them. Were they father and daughter?


    ¡°Dad, what is this person doing here?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Matteo, bring her over,¡± he instructed, provoking a reaction from my wolf, Pi. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Matteo to you as well, old man,¡± I quipped, eliciting a gasp from Cam. ¡°How dare you call me an old man!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me? I am your princess!!!¡± I shot back. Pi was so infuriated that she emitted her aura; I was certain they felt it as their eyes widened simultaneously. ¡°You will address Matteo as Prince and not by his name, you disrespectful individual and elder!¡± Pi added assertively, causing confusion as the two bared their necks.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the same page,¡± I continued, ncing at Cam. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I need to freshen up,¡± I said, leading the way to the stairs. The presence of that person would undoubtedlyplicate my life, and she would likely torment me. Unfortunately, I had no intention of backing down, especially not for Matteo.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Freya


    Matteo dismissed Cam as soon as he entered our bedroom. The omega obeyed, leaving me feeling a bit uneasy. His expression hinted that he might have caught wind of themotion on the first floor involving the woman and the elderly man. Now I understood why he shared the information about Matteo¡¯s mate from nine years ago.


    As he stared at me, I anticipated him to share whatever was on his mind. Was he displeased with my self-defense against those two? Did he expect me to unquestioningly listen to that woman¡¯s words? ¡°What is it?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he queried in return. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± I retorted, and he sighed, seemingly attempting to control his anger.


    ¡°Why did you have to sh with Eunice?¡± he probed. So, my decision to stand up for myself was a significant issue. ¡°I didn¡¯t sh with her.¡±


    ¡°And what do you call what you did? Even with Ronaldo, why did you confront him?¡±


    ¡°Do I seem like someone who rants for no reason?¡± I asked, causing him to stiffen. ¡°I apologize if I caused a scene earlier. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± I replied, turning my back on him. I was irritated; he wanted me to do nothing. Why did he bring me here in the first ce?


    ¡°I am not done talking!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°I am done!¡± I shouted back. He was furious, possibly feeling disrespected. He gripped my neck and said, ¡°Never shout at me; no one dares to shout at me. Remember that,¡± letting go of me. I didn¡¯t want to be here, but hepelled me to endure this treatment. I was hurt that he treated me this way. Back in the Midnight Pack, he defended me from that woman. What changed? Was he truly considering making her his chosen mate?


    We were meant to have lunch, but he chose to argue instead. ¡°I want to go back to the pack,¡± I stated as he turned away, heading towards the bathroom. He stopped abruptly.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± he demanded, clearly furious. ¡°I want to return to the Midnight Pack,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Why!¡± he yelled. Did he really need to ask? ¡°Do you want to be with that future beta so badly? Or is it the future gamma or alpha? Tell me!¡± he asked angrily.


    ¡°How did y end up involved in our fight? Why are you mentioning their names when they¡¯re not even here?¡± I yelled. He had no right to do that. Our argument was because of that person, and here he was getting angry at someone who wasn¡¯t even present.


    He approached me and grasped my neck once again, but Cam prevented him from doing or saying whatever he had nned. ¡°Your Highness, King Marco, has invited you and Her Highness for lunch,¡± she said from the other side of the door after knocking.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± I dered, and I saw pain on his face, but I no longer cared. It was painful for me as well, but I didn¡¯t appreciate what he did to me. It felt like he could harm me physically at any moment. He released me, but I continued to re at him.


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened to him or where he came from to act like that. I hated him, and that was final. I turned around and went to bed after telling him, ¡°I am not in the mood to eat.¡±


    ¡°The king requested our presence at the dining table,¡± he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Then I will let him kill me for disrespecting him,¡± I retorted before going to bed. It was lunchtime, and I was contemting sleeping, ready to face the consequences of not epting the king¡¯s invitation. I sighed, covered myself with theforter, and repeatedly told myself how much I despised Matteo.


    I felt him leave our bedroom, so I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling. I felt sad that this was happening to me. I regretted the fact that he found out that I was his. If only I could turn back time, I would have tried to avoid him with all my might. I would rather endure his infidelity than be treated the way he treated me just now.


    Yes, it was physically painful, but what I felt now was also tormenting. I felt like I meant nothing to him, and I didn¡¯t know what to do about it. What if that person ecame his chosen mate? What would happen to me? That old man told me that he had smelled his scent before. Is that why he was acting like this towards me? Then why did he bring me here? There must be someone who confuses him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡¯ Pi said. She had been unusually quiet, and her talking to me now surprised me.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®I already told you, I am undergoing a transformation. When I be a Lycan, he will surely believe us,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®Then I am going to make things hard for him.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, for everything he did to us. Especially earlier. You don¡¯t know how furious I was, and the King was trying to soothe me,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®King?¡¯ I asked. Who the hell is he?


    ¡®His Lycan. He had been talking to me, and it appeared he wasn¡¯t talking to our mate either. Did you know that Matteo didn¡¯t know his Lycan¡¯s name?¡¯ She told me.¡±


    ¡°¡®Howe?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe because they aren¡¯t close enough. King didn¡¯t like anyone besides us, but Matteo had been with female Lycans for a long time, so he was mad at him,¡¯ she replied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡®So don¡¯t overthink, because everything will be clear on the next full moon,¡¯ she assured. ¡®Thank you; I didn¡¯t know what I would do, and I was confused about Matteo¡¯s actions.¡¯


    ¡®But don¡¯t let your guard down with the female Lycan. King told me she¡¯s the only constant female Lycan that Matteo has been with ever since.¡¯ She warned me. ¡®That¡¯s why she was acting like that. They might have been together for decades, and meing between them was something she didn¡¯t expect. I¡¯m sure she knew about the mate Matteo smelled nine years ago and feels threatened by me now.


    ¡®Pi, whatever happens, I am not going to let that female Lycan get what she wants. So help me always, alright?¡¯


    ¡®Do you need to ask that? Of course, I am always with you, and so is King,¡¯ she reassured. My problem now is Matteo. Howe he was acting like that towards me? I had to find out, so I got up and went to the dining hall.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Matte


    ¡°I apologize for my tardiness, Your Highness,¡± Freya expressed, smiling at Dad as our eyes met. Not a glimpse was spared in my direction, affirming her lingering displeasure. I recognized the reason ¨C my earlier discourtesy, likely unsettling her. My encounter with Ronaldo had triggered it; heined about her perceived disrespect. In the pce, irrespective of status, we imbibed the value of respecting our elders, a fundamental etiquette.


    ¡°Come, dear,¡± Dad urged, gesturing for Freya to join him. ¡°Matteo mentioned you¡¯re not feeling well,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she replied. Eunice and her father, Ronaldo, shared ourpany. Initially content without my presence, their demeanor shifted upon Freya¡¯s arrival, now radiating evident displeasure, echoed in their elerated heartbeats. I observed my mate, attempting to gauge her emotions, but the endeavor yielded no insights.


    ¡°I believed this might be my sole opportunity to express myself, if you permit, Your Highness,¡± she added. Dad, along with Calvin and James, disyed confusion.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dad inquired.


    ¡°This marks the final asion I¡¯ll share a meal with you in this manner.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to encounter the woman who asserted herself as my mate while I was having a meal, and an elderly man who refused to acknowledge me as his princess,¡± she exined. So, I shifted my gaze towards the father and daughter seated in front of me. ¡°I understand your intention to keep my identity confidential, but those whom you entrusted with this secret took advantage of it and disrespected me. Despite my current state, I won¡¯t allow anyone to treat me that way. I would willingly relinquish my mate to anyone; they only need to ask.¡±


    locking eyes with my father, who seemed to already grasp the reason behind her absence.


    ¡°Your mate is a gift from the moon goddess. Why are you willing to let him go?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°The moon goddess desires us to love ourselves too. I expected my mate to be reasonable and to believe in me alone. If he chooses to believe and listen to another woman, I would rather release him,¡± she replied, then rose from her seat. ¡°I apologize for this, Your Highness. I don¡¯t think I can endure being in the presence of those I dislike during the meal,¡± she added, turning her back. ¡°By the way, I would like to remind those two to address my mate as Prince Matteo, not by his name. If they desire respect, they should first learn about hierarchy,¡± she stated before leaving the dining room.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will discuss thister,¡± Dad informed me, and I nodded. ¡°This is the final time you will join us for a meal, Ronaldo and Eunice. As the princess mentioned, you will address her and Matteo as Prince and Princess,¡± he dered.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± they both replied. I was certain they were seething with anger. They never anticipated that Dad would side with my mate, and I felt foolish for believing that deceiver. I needed to reconcile with my mateter. I should have consulted Cam first before confronting her or simply asked her directly.


    Calvin and James remained silent. They had cautioned me against hastiness when facing Freya after hearing Ronaldo¡¯s ount of her actions, but I ignored them. I didn¡¯t want others to perceive her as unreasonable simply because she was the princess, and I wanted the entire kingdom to ept her readily. That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t allowed the fact that she¡¯s my mate to be a public matter yet.


    I red at Ronaldo when I realized he had deliberately caused a rift between Freya and me. My gaze shifted to Eunice, who couldn¡¯t meet my eyes and had her head down. I had already informed her that there was nothing between us, that I wouldn¡¯t ept anyone as my chosen mate, and that I was willing to wait for my fated mate.


    Freyater joined us for lunch, rifying things, and I¡¯m certain my father admired her for her outspokenness. My mother was simr to my mate; she always spoke her mind to Dad without sugarcoating her words.


    Lunch concluded, and I made my way to the king¡¯s office, preparing myself for the scolding I was sure to receive. It was my fault, and I had no choice but to ept it. I also needed to figure out how to apologize to my mate.


    ¡°I am disappointed with you, son,¡± Dad expressed as we all sat down, with James and Calvin also present. I was certain they would share their thoughts on the matter as well.


    ¡°I know, I just thought that she really-¡± I began, but he cut me off.


    ¡°Enough!¡± His anger was evident; I could see that. ¡°You should have asked her first. If you value and ept her as your mate, that is the first thing to do. I can¡¯t me her if she gets mad at you. The way I see it, she already is,¡± he added. My head hung low. I knew I was stronger than him; he had admitted that to me before. However, my Lycan remained silent, indifferent to the reprimand.


    ¡°Are you hesitating about your bond?¡± he asked, surprising me. I looked at him. ¡°Are you still thinking about that scent you smelled nine years ago?¡± he added. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I was sure Freya was my mate, but there was something in me that made me think twice.


    ¡°Dad, I smelled her before. I should have known when something happened to her. There was this one night when I was in so much pain. I went to the pce hospital and asked the doctor, but he told me that what I am feeling is not from my mate¡¯s infidelity, but because something happened to her,¡± I exined.


    ¡°What??¡± He was surprised because I never told him about it. I even asked the doctor not to tell anyone, so this is a secret between me and him. ¡°Does that mean she¡¯s dead?¡± he added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, dad.¡±


    ¡°If she was, I would have known it. You will be in so much pain that a night will not be enough for you to recuperate. It was very painful and will almost kill you,¡± he said, and I nodded. I saw how he was when my mother died, and what I experienced was way easier than what he had been through.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she rejected Matteo either, right? She didn¡¯t know his name, even if she smelled his scent as well. She has to know his full name before she can reject him, if ever,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°I think you have to dy the markings,¡± Dad suggested. ¡°I already know that. nless her wolf transforms into a Lycan, does she even have a wolf?¡± he added.


    ¡°Yes, I noticed that she was transforming. She¡¯s glowing,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Then we will have to wait for her transformation. After that, we might be able to have answers to some of our questions,¡± he said. ¡°In the meantime, find a way to soothe her. Yeah, I need to talk to her; I just hope that she will.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Matte


    ¡°I¡¯m in a tough spot; Freya hasn¡¯t spoken to me since that incident, no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried. She¡¯s been with Cam constantly, and when I invited her to eat, she imed she had already eaten. Perhaps my surprising patience stems from the realization that the fault lies with me. What more can I do to earn her forgiveness?


    ¡°Is Princess still avoiding you?¡± Calvin inquired upon entering our office, our usual gathering spot for discussions or idleness. We¡¯re not indolent; it¡¯s just that Dad preferred handling everything himself to stay upied and distract himself from thoughts of Mom. Nheless, the three of us were always ready to assist him when needed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted with a deep sigh.


    ¡°How many days has it been now? Almost a week, right?¡± Calvin asked, and I nodded as he took a seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me with the ¡®I told you so¡¯ look, Calv.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me her, you know. You should¡¯ve consulted her first, considering her past in the Midnight Pack.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I realize that now. But dwelling on regrets won¡¯t change anything; I just have to spend the rest of our lives making it up to her,¡± I replied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you understand. By the way, I doubt she¡¯ll be able to keep up the silent treatment for much longer. She¡¯s your mate, so her heat is imminent.¡± Yes, that. I refrained from touching her, fearing I might lose control and cause harm. I needed to be patient until her wolf transformed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± Ia asked.


    ¡°Watching over the princess. You know him; he¡¯s already smitten with his future queen. Maybe it¡¯s because he was your future gamma that he sensed their bond early,¡± Calvin exined. Yes, she¡¯s undeniably my mate. If not, James wouldn¡¯t have felt a connection. As the gamma, he watched over my mate, forming a bond thatpelled him to sacrifice for her sake.


    ¡°Anyway, the rogue we captured is in the dungeon, and only you, me, James, and the dungeon warden know why. The one behind the attack shouldn¡¯t suspect anything.¡±


    ¡°What reason did you record for his imprisonment?¡± I asked. While we never incarcerated rogues without cause, some lone wolves rejected the idea of a pack but didn¡¯t vitews.


    ¡°He¡¯s charged with rape; that¡¯s what I put in his record,¡± Calvin replied before we heard a knock on the door, and an omega entered.


    ¡°Your Highness, King Marco wishes to meet with everyone,¡± she announced. ¡°Everyone?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, including the princess,¡± she confirmed before departing. What could it be this time? Dad attempted to talk to Freya, but it didn¡¯t go well. I nced at Calvin, signaling him to stand up and follow me. I mind-linked James, instructing him to inform my mate toe to the King¡¯s office.


    Upon our arrival, everyone was already seated, waiting for Freya and James. Ronaldo, Eunice, and even Rapha were present. Why was he here too? Had something urred that I wasn¡¯t aware of? We took our seats and awaited Freya, who arrived with James after a brief dy. She sat opposite me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a growl building within me. She should be sitting beside me.


    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let me begin. Why have I called you all here?¡± Dad spoke before focusing on my mate, whose expression remained stoic. ¡°Eunice and Ronaldo have proposed that Princess Freya should undergo training like everyone else,¡± he added, keeping his gaze on my mate. Both Eunice and her father amazed me with their audacity.


    ¡°Why the sudden suggestion?¡± I inquired, attempting to maintain a neutral demeanor.


    ¡°She¡¯s destined to be the future queen, so she needs to learn to defend herself and rely on James and others in the future,¡± Eunice exined. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, right? Besides, she¡¯s already perceived as weak due tocking a wolf. She should at least be able to defend herself,¡± she added. Freya remained silent, merely listening.


    ¡°If Her Highness is already strong, what use am I?¡± James questioned. He had never liked Eunice, regardless of my assurances that she was different and would never be his future queen. He didn¡¯t want me associating with her, and it seemed he had a valid reason for it.


    ¡°Come on, Prince Matteo not marking her means she has to prove herself worthy,¡± Ronaldo said, smirking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to prove myself to either of you. The fact that I am his mate should be sufficient for you to show respect. So bow,¡± she dered, and the twoplied, shocking us.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about submission; you could at least train, my princess, so the prince can ept and mark you,¡± Ronaldo suggested, angering me.


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to mark her?¡± I retorted. ¡°You better shut your mouth if you know nothing. That¡¯s between us, and the King is aware of it as well. Don¡¯t sow doubt in my mate¡¯s mind.¡± I added.


    ¡°Ehem,¡± Rapha cleared his throat, capturing our attention. ¡°I believe in Princess Freya. However, I agree with Eunice and Ronaldo. This isn¡¯t about submission. We can never be certain. What if someone wants the princess out of the pce? Those coveting her position might plot something, and she has no means to protect herself,¡± he concluded.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already mentioned that,¡± Dad remarked, ¡°Rapha, I¡¯m appointing you as her trainer. Ensure she goes beyond the basics.¡± He continued, ¡°Freya, dear, I hope you understand my decision. I¡¯ve discussed a few things with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she replied, bowing.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with her during her training,¡± James stated.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dad replied. ¡°Now that we¡¯re clear on this, is there anything else you¡¯d like to discuss? Speak now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Eunice said, raising her hand, so Dad looked at her. ¡°I would like to train with the princess if you permit me.¡± I sensed she only aimed to harm my mate, which was why she sought this opportunity.


    ¡°If you wish,¡± Dad said. Though I wanted to object, he continued, denying me a chance. ¡°But you must be responsible. If the princess is harmed in a suspicious way, you¡¯ll answer to me,¡± he added, causing widened eyes from Eunice and Ronaldo. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you are one of the female Lycans who aspired to be Matteo¡¯s chosen mate, right?¡± I smirked, realizing Dad had already issued a warning to them.


    ¡°Your Highness, even if my daughter desired that, she knew better than to do anything foolish. Finding one¡¯s fated mate is exceedingly rare for us and may take hundreds of years if we wait. It¡¯s crucial for the pce and the entire kingdom,¡± Ronaldo defended his daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Dad replied before dismissing us. Freya left the office without acknowledging me, so I halted James from following her. I caught up to her, and she screamed when I carried her back to our bedroom like a bag of potatoes. We needed to have a conversation.

 Chapter 25

    Third Person¡¯s POV


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Freya asked as Matteo put her down when they entered their bedroom.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d listen if I approached you normally. So, to ensure we were left alone to talk, I had to do that,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°We already are. Why not get straight to the point?¡± She snarled at him, ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry; I truly am. I never expected Ronaldo to tell such a lie.¡±


    ¡°So, if someone tells me that you¡¯re involved with someone else, should I believe them and apologizeter when I discover it was all a lie?¡± she inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe him or not, but at least you could have asked me before getting angry and threatening me.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I never threatened you!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Holding me by my neck, almost choking me, wasn¡¯t a threat to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Freya. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. At least I realized I shouldn¡¯t expect anything from you,¡± she cut him off, not wanting to hear more because she was already hurt. ¡°If you have nothing to say, I want to be alone,¡± she added, turning her back to him. Matteo didn¡¯t insist; he knew he was at fault and decided to give her time to cool down.


    He left their bedroom and encountered his father. He needed to talk to him and seek advice. He knew he shouldn¡¯t let this continue, but he had no way to reassure Freya. He didn¡¯t know what to do or say; he desired his mate, but hecked experience in handling serious rtionships.


    ¡°Son, is something wrong?¡± King Marco asked. Matteo nodded as he sat in front of him. ¡°Is it about your mate?¡± he inquired again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with her. She won¡¯t forgive me, and I¡¯m contemting whether she still wants me as her mate.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? She came with you so naturally; she wanted you.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it hard for her to forgive me? I¡¯ve seen how you and Mom were; even when she was mad at you, she couldn¡¯t help but forgive and trust you again.¡±


    ¡°Your mom and I are mated. We marked each other, and our bond is strong. You and Freya, on the other hand, haven¡¯t marked each other yet and had a rough start. Take it easy and be more understanding. I¡¯m sure your mate is very insecure because she doesn¡¯t have a scent.¡±


    ¡°But how long do I have to do this, Dad? She seems so distant every day.¡±


    ¡°One thing I can assure you is that she wants you. When you decide to mark her, I know she¡¯ll agree to it. It¡¯s only a few days until the full moon, so until then, please be more patient.¡±


    Matteo sighed heavily. All his life, he waited for his mate. When he smelled her, he was the happiest, but when he couldn¡¯t find her, he was devastated. The king didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so he stood up. That¡¯s why he sent him on different missions in the hope that he woulde across her. But no, he never saw or smelled her again.


    Even so, he still had high hopes until that night when he felt that unbearable pain. He thought his mate had died. After considering everything, the idea of finding a chosen mate came to mind. He even voiced it out; that¡¯s why Eunice was very hopeful. As the constant female lycan he bedded and with the royal financial advisor, Ronaldo, pushing her, she held onto that hope.


    Feelings for the prince were profound, and she approached the prospect of bing his mate and the future queen of the kingdom with genuine seriousness.


    ¡°Dad, do you think she was truly my mate?¡± he inquired. ¡°Matteo!¡± the king eximed, bewildered. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, but her actions differed from others who had found their mates.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? Are you fulfilling your duty as her mate? You even trusted Ronaldo and didn¡¯t bother asking her before confronting her,¡± King Marco remarked, observing Matteo with a bowed head. ¡°You confirmed it was her, ording to you. You told me you found her kissing the future beta and were ready to ept him as her chosen mate. Howe you¡¯re doubting your feelings now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I just don¡¯t know,¡± he replied, feeling helpless.


    ¡°Was it about nine years ago?¡± his dad asked, causing him to widen his eyes. ¡°So it was. Look, I can¡¯t tell you what to do. You¡¯re the only one who can understand your feelings. Bringing Freya here was a good decision; we can¡¯t let her have her chosen mate. But you need to rify things with her. Discuss it with her and tell her about the mate you found before her. Exin that you¡¯re confused because of that. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Matteo had nned to talk to her, which was why he brought her back to their bedroom, but she was angry and unwilling to listen.


    ¡°Matteo, I won¡¯t be able to hand the kingdom over to you if you don¡¯t get yourself straight. Settle everything with your mate before taking over. You need Freya,¡± the king warned, and Matteo nodded. He was already aware of that, which is why he wanted to clear things up.


    ¡°Dad, my beast isn¡¯t helping me. I feel him happy when we¡¯re with Freya, but when we¡¯re alone, he hides himself from me and won¡¯t talk to me unless he¡¯s going to yell at me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know the name of your beast.¡±


    ¡°I regret to inform you, but yes. He never told me his name or the reason for keeping it from me,¡± Matteo admitted.


    ¡°How did you win all the wars you¡¯ve been through?¡±


    ¡°Well, when ites to that, I don¡¯t need to ask him. He helped me and allowed me to use his power and strength.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to be marked and mated,¡± King Marco said. ¡°I had a feeling you had an ancient beast. One of the council members mentioned you¡¯ll be the most powerful king in history. That must be why, even if you¡¯re not getting along well, he still helps you during your fights. He doesn¡¯t want to lose because he¡¯s superior to everyone. Being¡­¡±


    ¡°As an ancient Lycan, he possessed a fierce nature, and only his mate had the power to calm and soothe him. It was a stern warning-never attempt to court any female Lycan, she-wolf, or woman, for he would unleash destruction upon anyone whose mate rejected them,¡± he emphasized.


    Matteo nodded in agreement. Now, he had to bide his time until the full moon to mark Freya. Although he desired to be closer to her, she resisted his advances. In response, he vowed to heed only her, disregarding others. He was determined to make her his, regardless of the obstacles in his way.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Freya


    ¡°How dare she think I¡¯m not worthy of my mate? I¡¯ll prove her and her father wrong. I always suspected they couldn¡¯t be trusted; their agenda was to push me out of the pce and into Matteo¡¯s life. If Matteo doesn¡¯t get his priorities straight, that woman might actually seed.


    I shouldn¡¯t have to spell out my feelings to him. If he truly cared, he should have sensed it. Yet, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for myself, sensing his hesitation. I noticed his doubts, especially when that elder mentioned his mate before me,¡± Cam said.


    I looked at her, rising from the chair by the window. It was a beautiful morning, and I had nned to stroll around the pceter. Since someone wanted to see me, I might as well do it now. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked. Rapha, the head of defense and my trainer, awaited.


    ¡°In the training hall. He also mentioned changing into your training attire,¡± Cam replied, heading to the walk-in closet. I tried to stop her, insisting I could manage, but she insisted and handed me leggings and a sports bra. Grateful they were mine and still decent, I left behind the torn and old favorites.


    Rubber shoes awaited me on the floor when I emerged from the bathroom. I put them on and followed Cam to the training hall. We exited the pce, walking along a path leading to the side, passing vis along the way. I wondered who lived there. The Midnight Pack¡¯s vis were reserved for important guests, such as the prince. Were there individuals more important than the king and prince allowed to stay there?


    ¡°We need to pick up the pace. The training hall is a 15-20 minute walk from the pce,¡± Cam said, looking back at me.


    ¡°Can you walk with me?¡± I asked, and she smiled. ¡°Sorry, Your Highness. Am I walking too fast?¡±


    ¡°No, I just felt like you didn¡¯t want to walk with me,¡± I replied. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. We usually walk behind or ahead of the royals.


    ¡°Walk with me from now on; I prefer having someone beside me rather than behind or ahead. How can we converse if you¡¯re distant?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s your preference, princess,¡± she replied, waiting for me. I reciprocated with a smile. Upon entering the hall, I marveled at its size, almost like an entire gymnasium. Lockers lined the entrance, likely used by numerous warriors daily. Passing through, I noticed various gym equipment, benches for resting, and water dispensers. The absence of people suggested they weren¡¯t expecting my presence.


    Further inside, a boxing ring caught my eye. Unfamiliar with boxing due to my parents¡¯ instruction in freestyle fighting, akin to street fighting with no rules. Their advice was to confront enemies without constraints, fighting with the intent to kill, based on their experience with rogue encounters.


    Approaching the ring, Rapha greeted me, and I noticed a door, likely his office. ¡°Good morning, Princess,¡± he greeted, and I responded in kind.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware my training would begin today. I apologize if you had to send for me before my arrival,¡± I mentioned.


    ¡°No need to apologize, Princess. I decided quickly after our discussion yesterday. I know it¡¯s sudden, but here we are starting your session,¡± he assured.


    ¡°No harm done, um¡­¡± I hesitated in addressing him.


    ¡°Just call me Rapha, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Rapha it is,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the basics,¡± he announced.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. Tell me what I need to do. If it involves cleaning the hall, consider it part of my training; I¡¯m ready to learn everything,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°Thank you. Since you¡¯re all dressed up, let¡¯s begin, princess,¡± he said, and wemenced with warm-ups before a casual run around the hall. Transitioning to the quick agilitydder, Rapha emphasized moving quickly and effortlessly. Despite catching a furrowed brow from him, I focused on following his instructions, confident in my performance.


    ¡°He set up the cones and signaled me to run with his whistles. I focused on improving myself, as he demonstrated exceptional skill that I aspired to match. I aimed to acquire knowledge beyond what my parents had taught me. Despite finding it somewhat tedious, I approached the training with enthusiasm, eager to learn more from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± Rapha dered. ¡°Take a moment to cool down and avoid straining your body,¡± he advised, leading us through some cooling-down exercises. Afterward, he called me over, standing by the boxing ring.


    ¡°You performed well during the training. I thought you mightin, but you showed great patience,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°My parents instilled in me the value of patience,¡± I replied, smiling, and he chuckled.


    ¡°They were right. I sensed you might have had prior training, yet you diligently followed all the basic instructions today. It¡¯s a promising start; it seems you¡¯re genuinely eager to learn.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re looking forward to tomorrow. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°You bet,¡± I responded. After the workout, I headed to the shower and changed into fresh clothes that Cam had prepared. She patiently waited for me. As we walked back, she informed me, ¡°Princess, the king has invited you to dine with him again.¡± Anticipating questions about the training, I agreed, hoping to avoid encountering any unpleasant individuals.


    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t have to deal with that person again.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Caution: Mature


    Matteo felt like he was losing his mind. He went to the extent of requesting his father to approach Freya for another meal. Eunice and Ronaldo wouldn¡¯t be present, and given what his dad had previously shared with them, he doubted they would be willing to dine with them again.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± greeted my mate. I nced at her, and as before, she avoided making eye contact with me. I couldn¡¯t predict how long it would take for her to forgive me, but I had already vowed to be patient and give her the time she needed.:


    ¡°Hello, dear. Come and have a seat,¡± Dad said, and sheplied. However, she ended up seated opposite me, and my dad nced at me, sighing. ¡°I guess my son isn¡¯t doing his best to win you, huh?¡± he asked, and my mate chuckled.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Your Highness. As you already know, we are mates, so naturally, he has already won me over,¡± she replied, and I sighed in relief. At least she acknowledged that and wasn¡¯t trying to deny it.


    ¡°So, why are you two still in a cold war?¡± Dad asked again, amused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that either, Your Highness,¡± she replied. ¡°I just wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to him,¡± she added, and my fatherughed, which annoyed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son. I was just amazed at how Freya answered my questions. She¡¯s really something. I bet she¡¯s very smart as well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t state the obvious, Dad,¡± I replied and began eating. I wanted to put some food on my mate¡¯s te, but it was impossible when we were seated opposite each other at a wide table.


    ¡°My dear, whatever reason you are mad at my son, please let me apologize on his behalf. He is such an idiot most of the time, so I want you to understand him as well.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, Your Highness. But you don¡¯t have to apologize to him; you don¡¯t need to worry about us. Let us settle whatever disagreement we have. We¡¯re grown-ups and capable of discerning the problems we have with each other,¡± she replied, with her head down. She must have been trying to control herself in front of the king because she was ring at me when I looked at her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted, dear,¡± Dad replied, smiling. ¡°I invited you to have a meal with me because I wanted to know about your training. How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good; Rapha is very capable, and we started with the basics. I look forward to more training days with him,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I am happy to hear that. Don¡¯t think that I am belittling you when I agree with Ronaldo about your training. He has a point, and I wanted you to learn to protect and defend yourself too. You are the future queen, and, as you already know, many would want to be in your position,¡± he told her, and she nodded. She already knew that, and I was sure that the reason for her agreeing with the training was the same as for dads.


    ¡°Even if Matteo and I have a disagreement or misunderstanding right now, I am still his mate and will fight for it. Unless he wants me out of his life, rest assured that I am going to protect what is rightfully mine.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I think I can trust you two to settle everything at your end. Make sure that once I transfer my title to your mate, you¡¯re going to help him fulfill our duties to every species. That is why we are here-to protect those who need it and to maintain bnce in both supernaturals and humans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she replied, and I smiled internally. She had no n of leaving me, and it was enough for me. I just need to show my sincerity so she will forgive me. In the meantime, I am going to forget about the mate that I smelled from before and focus on her. I had to since I found her with my eyes, which was more urate than when I smelled her.


    When we locked eyes, we saw each other¡¯s souls, and that tells me that she¡¯s mine, and the same goes for her. We continued eating, even if it was only her and Dad who were having a conversation the whole time. It was enough for me to hear herugh every time Dad made jokes.


    We were in our bedroom, and I was waiting for Freya toe out of the bathroom to get ready for bed. But I wanted to talk to her because I had to leave the pce with Calvin in the morning. We need to go to the old Howler¡¯s Pack because of the new information that the rogue told my beta. Then she emerged from the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her body. Fu**! I wanted to fu** her.


    I followed her with my gaze when she went to the vanity table and started drying her hair with the hair blower. Then our eyes identally met in the mirror. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. I stood up and got closer to her. ¡°You can tell me without getting closer,¡± she said, and I chuckled.


    ¡°Why? Afraid that you might lower your guard?¡± I asked after I took the hair blower from her hand and turned it off.


    ¡°Give me that,¡± she said as she tried to take back the blower, but I kept it away from her. ¡°Fine,¡± she said instead when she didn¡¯t get it from me and started to walk away. Of course, I didn¡¯t let that happen when I stopped her and pulled her even closer to me. ¡°Matteo!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Why does my name sound so beautiful when you say it?¡± I asked and inhaled her scent when I ced my face on the crook of her neck. ¡°You smell good, baby,¡± I said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh; we both know that I don¡¯t have a scent,¡± she said. I closed my eyes and replied casually,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf scent, but you still have the body wash scents, and I am not lying when I say that you smell good.¡± She sighed and tried to get away from me, but I hugged her instead.


    ¡°Matteo, let me go.¡±


    ¡°No, I want us to stay this way for a while,¡± I said and started giving her featherlight kisses on her neck and then on her shoulders. She had goosebumps, and I can tell that she was affected by our proximity. She doesn¡¯t know what she does to me whenever we¡¯re close. I felt her hands on my head, grabbing my hair, and I didn¡¯t care about that.


    She tilted her head sideways, so I met her face with mine and let our lips touch. I felt like I missed her so much, so I deepened our kiss, and I was d that she responded willingly. She may be mad at me, but I can feel that it was not as much as not allowing me to touch her. My hands roamed and untied her towel, which exposed both her b*****s, which I massaged gently.


    She arched her back and opened her mouth wider, so I plunged my tongue in and searched for hers. We both moaned, and that made me want her even more. I turned her to face me before I carried her to our bed and had her lie down. She was naked, and I feasted my eyes on her bare body as her face turned red. ¡°Your beautiful baby,¡± I said before I joined her and started pleasuring her. Her hard buds were ready for my tongue to y with while her dripping va**** was inviting me to lick them.


    ¡°Matt   ¡± She moaned my name. I was happy that she did.


    ¡°Oh, baby, you¡¯re so sweet,¡± I said after I l*** her folds, and she grabbed me by my hair. She grinded herself on me, and, oh goddess, I liked it very much. I inserted a finger into her core, which made her scream my name again.


    ¡°Matttttttt ¡± music to my ears. I could feel her about to cum and even if I wanted to get inside her,


    I had to stop myself. I wanted to do that when I marked her, so I would have to wait for that time. In the meantime, I will have to satisfy her and make sure she remembers this. I plunged my middle finger in and out of her fast. I wanted to add another finger, but I knew that she was still a virgin, so I had to preserve that until the time was right. I already imagine how wonderful it will be when the timees.


    ¡°Ohhhh, Matt,¡± she said after her first orgasm. I made us face each other, and I saw satisfaction on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re only mine, baby; remember that,¡± I said and kissed her again until we ended up making out again and making her cum multiple times. I hope this continues until I get back.

 Chapter 28

    Freya


    ¡°I awaited his initiative, yearning for him to convey his desire for me as strongly as I desired him. During our meal with the King, I purposefully refrained from sitting beside him, intending to convey my lingering anger. Yet, despite this, a conflicting desire for his presence persisted. In our bedroom, he preceded me to the bathroom, and as I began to lose hope upon seeing him lying down, he surprised me by sitting on the bed once I emerged. d only in a towel, I proceeded to blow-dry my hair, neglecting to dress first.


    Upon locking eyes, an unspoken tension was palpable. Sensing he harbored something to share, I could not endure the suspense and questioned him. As he approached, I felt my heart race, attempting to maintainposure. I feared he could discern my emotions through the rhythm of my heartbeat and sought to avoid embarrassment.


    The animosity I harbored dissolved when he pressed his face against my neck. His touch was intoxicating, and I struggled to project strength, reluctant to appear too eager. I desired him to reciprocate before fully surrendering to him, a moment that eventually arrived. Though it didn¡¯t culminate in actual intercourse, he brought me to climax repeatedly, showcasing his prowess and my intense longing. However, my concern lingered, puzzled by his decision not to take mepletely.


    ¡°Babe,¡± his voice interrupted my thoughts, drawing my gaze. Having been alone with him in our bedroom, I assumed the address was directed at me. ¡°Calvin and I will be leaving tomorrow,¡± he revealed, furrowing my brow at the unexpected news. Was I manipted into vulnerability only to face solitude? ¡°Before you react, let me exin,¡± he implored, prompting a sigh from me as I awaited rification.


    ¡°We¡¯re conducting an investigation, and crucial information prompted our departure two days ago. I¡¯ll return before the full moon. In my absence, continue your training with Rapha.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my mate, and you deserve to know the reason behind my departure and how long I¡¯ll be away,¡± he responded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want our misunderstandings to persist. I appreciate that you allowed me back in. For all the pain I¡¯ve caused, let me make amends and assure you of mymitment,¡± he ce


    ¡°You should know that I am not going to stop you from doing whatever you want about the kingdom¡¯s business. Letting me know that you¡¯re leaving well at least made me feel at ease.¡± I told him.


    He smiled at me, and, oh goddess, he was really handsome. How can the moon goddess have gifted me with a mate like him? ¡°After what happened earlier, it will be hard for me to leave tomorrow. It was already hard thinking I had to leave you alone, and now that I have tasted you, I don¡¯t know what I am going to do when your nakednesses to mind.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡± I eximed, and heughed. He hugged me, and then I realized that he was still in his clothes. I didn¡¯t do anything for him, which worries me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, baby; I am fine,¡± he said. He must have felt what I was feeling. He took my hand and ced it on his crotch, and my eyes widened. ¡°Yes, baby. I did cum as well as you did,¡± he added, and he kissed me again.


    ¡°Thank you; at least I am going to leave tomorrow without thinking about how angry you are at me for leaving you alone.¡±


    ¡°Juste back safe and in one piece. You got that?¡± I said, and he smiled and nodded. We slept hugging each other, and even if he was going to leave tomorrow, I am still happy that we are OK now.


    I woke up in the morning with a feeling that someone was looking at me. I saw Matteo¡¯s smiling face when I opened my eyes, which made me smile at him too. ¡°Good morning, baby,¡± he said before he kissed me. Even if I was feeling conscious because of my morning breath, I still kissed him back. It was hard not to, you know.


    ¡°Are you going to leave now?¡± I asked while he tried to help me sit up. I wanted to know where he and Calvin were going, but I had a feeling that it was confidential, thinking he was the one who needed to be there.


    ¡°After we had our breakfast,¡± he replied, and I nodded. I went to the bathroom and started to freshen up. I didn¡¯t want him to wait for me or get dyed because of me. ¡°We will have our breakfast on the royal floor¡¯s balcony,¡± he said after I was done getting dressed.


    ¡°OK,¡± I replied, and we walked hand in hand on the way to the balcony. No one goes there except him and the King. The 10th floor is specifically for the royals, and that includes me now.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad eats with the others downstairs.¡± He told me, ¡°I want us to be alone so we will be able to talk about anything about us.¡±


    ¡°You might want to do that when youe back. The whole day will not be enough for my stories alone.¡± I replied, and heughed loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost 100 years old, and I guess mine was more than yours.¡± ¡°I bet you do.¡±


    ¡°Look, baby. I might be gone for a long time, so I want you to take care of yourself. Let Cam know what you want and what you need, and never leave without her,¡± he said, and I nodded. I want him to go on his mission without worrying about me, so he will be able to focus on what he needs to do. The more that he knew that I was safe, the more that he was well too.


    We continued eating, and when we were done, I felt a little sad. I was happy talking to him over a meal, and I wanted to stop him from leaving, but I knew that it was not right. I sighed and didn¡¯t notice that he was already looking at me. I just felt his hand take mine, bring it to his lips, and kiss it. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go as well, but I had to. I¡¯m sorry for making you feel that way,¡± he said, kissing me. It was long and deep, so I draped my arms around his neck, and the next thing I knew was that I was already on hisp, grinding my femininity into his manhood. Goddess, I want him.


    ¡°Fu**, baby. If I am not going to stop now, I don¡¯t think that I will be able to leave,¡± he said, and I didn¡¯t want that. I smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess I got a little excited.¡±


    ¡°I was too; you just don¡¯t know how much,¡± he replied. ¡°Be ready to be totally taken when I return. I am not going to hold back anymore,¡± he added, and I nodded.


    ¡°I will be here, waiting.¡± He smiled and kissed me again before we got up and went down to where Calvin and a few warriors were waiting for him. I had already dyed their trip, and I didn¡¯t want to dy them even more.


    The teasing looks of everyone were on us when we took thest step. ¡°Don¡¯t tease; we just made up, and I didn¡¯t want you to ruin that,¡± he told his future beta, who had raised his hands in surrender, grinning.


    We started to walk out of the pce, and everyone was going into the SUV. Matteo stopped and looked at me before he gave me that breathtaking kiss once again. We¡¯re both catching our breaths when we stop. ¡°Be careful here, OK?¡± he said as he wiped the side of my lips with his thumb. Goddess, I want to suck it in.


    ¡°Stop it, baby,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°You wanted to suck my thumb,¡± he replied, and my face turned red. ¡°Yes, it was very obvious. The way you looked at me, your desire for me was very visible on your face,¡± he added, chuckling.


    ¡°Fine, just take care of yourself too,¡± I said, so they could leave.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, giving me a quick kiss. Goddess, I miss him already.


    Matte

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Everything good with the princess now?¡± Calvin asked when I got in the car. ¡°Not totally, but we already had a good start,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Definitely a good one; you were kissing like that already. Impressive, you will be missing each other.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to leave. A 6-hour drive is really far, you know.¡± I replied, and heughed.


    ¡°Where is the Matteo that I know who was very eager to leave the pce for missions? Come on, give him back.¡±


    ¡°He was long gone the moment he found his mate,¡± I replied,ughing, and he did too.


    The ride was supposed to be boring, but thanks to Calvin, who keeps asking about having a mate, it bes bearable and, at the same time, enjoyable. He thought that I was teasing and making him jealous because he had not found him, but I was just telling the truth. I¡¯m really happy and feelplete now that I have already found her.


    In less than an hour, we would be in the old Howlers Pack territory, so we decided to make a stop and have a break. We parked at a diner and found some wolves. They all stopped talking when we entered, and when they realized who we were, they bowed their heads.


    We took our seats, and a waitress approached our table, smiling seductively, so Calvin attentively gave our orders as he flirted with her as well as the others, so I warned them through our link. I didn¡¯t want them to take advantage of any female Lycans or she-wolves, especially when they were working like this one. They had no idea what they were going through, so they had to be considerate of them.


    The waitress left, so Calvin told me, ¡°Is that what having a mate could do to you?¡± I wish that we would be able to settle everything before the full moon because I wanted to be there when Freya transformed, and I didn¡¯t want her to worry about me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I replied instead. ¡°You¡¯re bing a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You know my stand on that matter. We don¡¯t take advantage of anyone¡¯s vulnerability.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± he replied, sighing.


    Everything seemed normal, even if their heartbeats were a bit static. It must be the thought that we are here, and we must probably be thinking that something was going on for a Lycan to roam around their neighborhood. We finished our food and continued driving until we reached the old Howlers Pack territory. Dad seized the ce and didn¡¯t allow anyone to live there. He thought it would be dangerous for them if we still had no idea about what had happened there.


    ¡°We will be camping here,¡± I said when we were on the outskirts of the territory, we started to build our tents. I am not fond of going into the hotel because it will only give away my rank. We were almost done when I smelled something.


    ¡®Calvs, did you get that?¡¯ I mind-linked my friend.


    ¡®Yes, I already mind-linked the others,¡¯ he replied. We acted naturally, making the rogues who were a few meters away from us think that we had no idea that they were there. For wolves, they won¡¯t be able to smell someone at that distance, but we are Lycans, and we have more enhanced senses of smell and sight.


    ¡®How many are they?¡¯


    ¡®I smelled a lot, 15 at least.¡¯


    ¡®Since when did they start to go in groups in such numbers?¡¯


    I had no idea, but you know, it¡¯s not impossible if someone had led them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I know, but howe they let themselves be led by someone when the main reason why they were rogues was the fact that they didn¡¯t want to have an Alpha or a pack?¡¯ I asked,


    ¡®We will get to know about that when we capture one or a couple of them,¡¯ he replied, and he shifted, as did the others, and went for a kill. Those rogues will never stand a chance against us. Even if they were that far from us and ran, we would be able to catch up to them because we are faster-way faster than them. We don¡¯t need to talk when ites to fighting; the warriors I took with me were the ones who I got acquainted with and close with, either me, Calvin, or James.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡¯ I mind-linked everyone, and they all howled. I was getting myself busy with two rogues when a sneaker attacked me. A rogue got my leg that was pinning down one of them and escaped. ¡®Calvin, get that one!¡¯ I alerted my future beta and saw him run after the rogue while I fought with the one who had my leg in his mouth and was now piercing his fangs.


    He is strong and catches me off guard. I gave him that. But I am still a Lycan and a prince, so he is as good as dead if I want to. I needed him alive, so I had to be careful. I jerked, and that made him out of bnce. I took that chance to go for his hind legs and break his bones. He will start to heal if I am not going to inflict serious damage. Then I shifted back to my human form and looked around before I got the bastard.


    Everyone seemed done, and I already saw Calvining back, naked, with the rogue in his hand. We put handcuffs and chainsced out of silver on the rogues that we caught, and we were getting dressed when I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Calvin asked, so I looked at him while I tried to reach the part where I thought I had been hit with something.


    Calvin followed where my hand was going, and his eyes widened. ¡°Shit! You¡¯re bleeding!¡± he eximed and walked closer. ¡°I think you have been shot,¡± he said, and that made everyone more vignt in our surroundings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense anyone,¡± Calvin told me,


    ¡®Use your ears,¡¯ I mind-linked him. I feel like I am going to lose my strength if I talk.


    ¡®I already told Kevin to go to our 2 o¡¯clock.¡¯ he said, and I nodded. My eyes were getting heavy. The bullet must have been made of silver. That¡¯s why I was feeling like this. Lycans can touch them, but it was a different story when it was in our system. Before my eyes shut close, I remember Freya, oh, shit! She¡¯s going to feel this. Then everything was dark.


    Third Person

 Chapter 30

    Freya goes back to their bedroom after Matteo¡¯s group leaves the pce. Because she already took a bath after she woke up, she only needed to change into her training clothes. A littleter, Cam knocked and came in, ready to go with her into the training hall. ¡°I saw Prince Matteo earlier, and he looks really happy, my princess,¡± she said as they started to walk their way to the hall.


    ¡°We had a little talk and kind of understood something, so I guess he was really happy because I am too,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I can see that too; your training will be very interesting for Lord Rapha. You¡¯re very motivated now, right?¡± Cam asked,


    ¡°I am always motivated. My parents taught me a few things, and even if what Rapha was training me with was the basics, I still wanted to do and give my best.¡±


    ¡°Other trainees will never want that. They always wanted to jump into more extreme training, but you are doing the basics patiently.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Have you been training before?¡±


    ¡°Not actually, but I see everyone do their training whenever I happen to pass by the training ground or training hall. Even in the gym, those who wanted to maintain their bodies with their trainers were having a hard time doing the basics. Maybe they were too arrogant to ept the fact that someone asked them to do it.¡±


    ¡°I see. How about you? Why don¡¯t you train too?¡± Freya asked, but they were already in the training hall, and she saw Rapha waiting for her by the boxing ring, smiling. He was excited about their training, too.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess,¡± Rapha greeted him as soon as she was standing in front of him. ¡°Good morning too, Rapha,¡± she replied as Cam went to the sidelines and waited for her. ¡°You are more enthusiastic today than yesterday. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really; I was just excited about training.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± He replied and pointed to the ce where she did her training the other day after their warm-up. She beat her time records from yesterday¡¯s activities, and Rapha was impressed. He saw potential in her, and he thought that she would be a very good fighter when the time came. Rapha was giving her some input about boxing when Eunice came.


    ¡°Well, well, well. You really train,¡± she said with her hands on her waist. ¡°What are you doing here, Eunice?¡± Rapha asked,


    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed toe here?¡± she asked, ¡°You know the answer to that,¡± he replied.


    ¡°So why do you need to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Because you know that the princess is here, and if that was the case, no one is allowed to use the hall,¡± he replied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my princess, and mind you, Rapha, I am going to be your princess and queen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Lord Rapha to you since you are not my princess and queen yet,¡± he replied mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re siding with that bitch???¡± Eunice asked angrily.


    ¡°You asked for this,¡± Rapha said, and after a little while, warriors came into the hall. ¡°Eunice, let¡¯s go.¡± One of the warriors said as they pulled her away,


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I am going to tell this to my father!!¡± she yelled at the warriors. ¡°Rapha, tell them to stop.¡±


    ¡°Why would I when I was the one who called them here? You will be punished in the dungeon for 7 days.¡±


    ¡°What?? No! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± she continued yelling as she was dragged away. While Freya and Cam were just watching, James, who was there too, looking after their princess, didn¡¯t bother to go there because he already knew that Rapha knew what he was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, princess. Now, we can continue with the training,¡± he said, and he invited Freya into the boxing ring after he handed her her gear.


    Because it was something new to her, she was really excited about it. She learned that she needed discipline when in the ring, andbining it with her patience was another story. Rhapa was amazed at how good she was. He thought that she was going to be a pain in the a** who wouldin about teaching her the basics when she already knew how to fight.


    ¡°You are really good, princess, but I have to tell you that we will be doing the basics for one more day before we jump to the next step,¡± he said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°We will need to have a break; we will probably have yourte lunch, and then we will continue,¡± he told her, smiling.


    ¡°I am going to prepare your food, princess. You can change your clothes while I¡¯m on it.¡± Cam told her, did what she was asked to do, and ate with both of them. After their lunch, they rested before they got back to training.


    ¡°Cam, has Matteo called already?¡± Freya asked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He doesn¡¯t normally let the king know anything about him when he is on a mission. There were times when I got to hear him being scolded because he was not reporting his status out there. The king was always worried about him, and relief would onlye when he came back until his highness had already gotten used to it,¡± she said.


    ¡°So, does that mean that I shouldn¡¯t wait for his call?¡± Freya asked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, princess, but I¡¯m sure that he knew that you would get worried if you didn¡¯t hear anything from him. I mean, that¡¯s what always happens with mates, right?¡± Cam replied, and she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, it should be.¡±


    ¡°Come on, princess. The prince is fine, and I am sure of it. He was the strongest Lycan I¡¯ve ever known, and if you ask everyone here, they will tell you the same thing.¡± Rapha said, trying to soothe her.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s invincible either,¡± she replied.


    ¡°He is the prince and soon-to-be king; he knows what he needs to do with everything. He was the only one I knew who knew exactly what he needed to do in every situation, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Freya said and exhaled before she followed Rapha to the boxing ring a nd put on her gear. They started to spar and were already enjoying it.


    ¡°You¡¯re good with side steps,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Do that a lot. Mom and Dad had me slide all the time when I was a kid, so I learned how to bnce myself with the most unexpected circumstances and prevent myself from sliding to an enemy¡¯s advantage,¡± she told him.


    They continued the sparring, and Freya was trying to block and dodge the punches that Rapha was throwing at her. They were going on at a slow pace until it got faster and faster. Freya had a chance tond a hit, but something happened. She had her arms and fists ready, but a sudden pain in her heart hit her instead, so she held her chest.


    ¡°Princess,¡± Rapha said worriedly when he saw her eyes widen before she copsed.


    ¡°Princess¡­!!¡± Cam shouted when she saw what happened. James, who was watching the whole thing, ran into her and carried her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the pce hospital,¡± he told the future Gamma, who ran to the door first, followed by Cam and James with Freya in his arms.


    ¡°What do you think happened to her?¡± Cam asked on their way to the pce hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was fine, and her fall was sudden. I hope Matteo is fine.¡± James said, ¡°Faster Rapha,¡± he added.


    ¡°I already am,¡± he replied. He was worried, but he had to calm down. They shouldn¡¯t panic because it was thest thing they needed now.


    Freya

 Chapter 31

    It has been over a week since Matteo and Calvin left, but I still haven¡¯t heard anything from any of them. I had already talked to the King, but just like me, he had not heard anything either. I could see that he was worried as well since I copsed during training. I don¡¯t know if something happened to my mate or if he found himself a new female Lycan or she-wolf to bang with.


    Three hours after I copsed, I woke up and found myself in the hospital. Cam was there, as was the king with James, and they all looked worried. ¡°He did it again, right?¡± I asked, which confused them.


    ¡°Did what?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°The reason I was here was because Matteo banged another woman,¡± I answered. Although he had already done that before, it was very painful now since we both knew that we were each other¡¯s mates.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that, dear.¡± The king replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think my son is capable of doing that to you. He loves you.¡± He added.


    ¡°Then why did I feel that way?¡± I asked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. For now, the best thing we could do was to wait for his return so he would be able to exin his side.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think about him, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, dear. I know my son; he¡¯s not going to do something intentionally that he will regret in the end.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I held on to the king¡¯s word and patiently waited for Matteo¡¯s return. While doing so, I continued my training with Rapha. He changed our schedule since he thought that I was not in good shape to train the whole day. With my approval, we trained from 6 to 11 a. m. until he thought that I was ready to extend and add more time eventually.


    The view of the garden is beautiful. I oftene here every afternoon instead of staying in our bedroom and start to miss Matteo. ¡°Look who we have here,¡± said the annoying voice that I was familiar with. ¡°The princess was never acknowledged by the prince,¡± she added.


    ¡°Who told you that he is not acknowledging me as his? Why do you think I¡¯m in the pce now?¡± I asked confidently.


    ¡°For the very reason that he wanted to make sure that you were not going to do anything stupid when he had not found the mate he smelled nine years ago.¡± She answered, and that hit me. Is that the reason why Matteo is not marking me yet? But he forced me to go with him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about that?¡± she asked mockingly. I didn¡¯t want him to get the answer that she wanted, so even if I was hurt, I arrogantly replied,


    ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t know about that? And who told you that he was the one who didn¡¯t want us to mark each other?¡±


    Her face hardened, and for a moment, I saw that she was angry. But for some reason, she got back to herself fast and said, ¡°I want to believe you, but the fact that you didn¡¯t know anything about what was happening to him right now is clear proof that he didn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    Now I¡¯m intrigued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sheughed triumphantly when she saw my worry.


    ¡°Oh, you had no idea that he had been fighting with rogues, had been shot, and had been in a very critical condition?¡± She replied with a smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. There¡¯s no way that the king would never know about that if that happened.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that the king didn¡¯t know about it either?¡± She asked, ¡°It was only you who knew nothing. So you better stop dreaming about bing a princess or queen because that is not going to happen,¡± she added before she left me in a daze. I didn¡¯t want to think about everything that she said, but I couldn¡¯t help it. If the king knew about it, then why is he not telling me anything?


    Don¡¯t I have the right to know about what was going on with my mate? Is that the reason why I copsed?


    What Eunice said made me think that they were not epting of me. Even the king, whom I thought was close to me, had not informed me about what was going on with my mate. I was upset, and the cloudy feeling I had earlier because I missed Matteo so much was now cloudier with the thought that I was an outsider in the pce.


    ¡°Princess,¡± said Cam. I looked at her, but I don¡¯t think that I saw her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, princess?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have been calling you many times now, and you haven¡¯t heard me. Is there something wrong? Did something happen while I was not here?¡± She asked continuously.


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied,


    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t look like you are right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, and I got up from my seat. ¡°I want to go back to our bedroom,¡± I added, and I started to walk back into the pce. I could feel her following me, but I just let her. I didn¡¯t want to talk about anything right now and argue with her about how I was feeling either. I went straight to bed,id down as soon as I entered our bedroom, and shut my eyes so Cam didn¡¯t need to talk to me and ask about how I felt again.


    ¡°Princess,¡± I heard her, and I exhaled.


    ¡°Cam, I already said that I am fine, and nothing happened. I just want to rest; can you give me that?¡± I said this when I opened my eyes and found her looking at me worriedly. I felt guilty knowing she was really worried about me, and yet here I am pushing her away.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted, princess, But I want you to know that I am here for you if there¡¯s anything that you need,¡± she replied before she left the bedroom. I sighed in relief when she finally left before my tears started to roll down my face. I didn¡¯t like this feeling. All my life with my parents, I was loved and taken care of. I feel important because that is how they made me feel. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t care about the bullies at school.


    My parents never failed to make me realize how precious I was to them. I thought when I found my mate, I would be more lovely and important to him. But it turns out I was wrong. He doesn¡¯t care about me because he is still waiting for the mate he once smelled from a long time ago. I am so stupid toe with him here and think about a happy life as mates.


    Freya

 Chapter 32

    It¡¯s going to be a full moonter tonight, and Pi told me that we would be transforming into a Lycan. She said that it was going to be very painful, and we would want our mate to be with us if that happened. But what can I do? Matteo had note back, and even if I wanted to worry about him, what Eunice had told me was repeatedly ying in my head. I think it was more painful than our transformation.


    ¡°Princess, Lord Rapha told me that you will not be training today. He needs to attend a very important meeting with the king,¡± Cam said. I was in our bedroom, getting ready. I was actually not in the mood today, and I don¡¯t know why that is. I don¡¯t feel like doing anything, and even if I am excited about doing the training every day, I guess there alwayses a time when I don¡¯t feel like doing it or anything at all.


    ¡°I see, thank you,¡± I replied and went back to the walk-in closet and thought about whether I should change or not. It was very early in the morning, and I wondered what it was they needed to talk about. Did something happen around the kingdom or with Matteo? I dismissed thetter because I thought that I would be able to know if something really happened to him.


    ¡®Rx, Frey. Nothing happened to our mate.¡¯ Pi said she was the only one who knew exactly what I was feeling. I cannot hide that from her because we share the same body. I was d that she understood me and had been trying to ease my worries.


    ¡®I hope so, but thinking that no one wanted me to know about what was really going on made me think that I don¡¯t really belong here.¡¯ I replied,


    ¡®That¡¯s not true; King wanted us. I¡¯m sure that they were OK; he will let us know if not.¡¯ she replied, ¡®Then, has he talked to you ever since they left?¡¯ I asked, ¡®Are you hiding something from me too?¡¯


    ¡®No, of course not. He had not contacted me since they left, and I also had no idea what was going on with him. They were probably really far from the pce and were having a hard time connecting with me. But believe me, King wanted us and really cared about us. If there was something he hid from us, it was the fact that he might harm us,¡¯ she answered. I sighed heavily. She had been very calm ever since and would always want to see things in a different light.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s not talk about them. I didn¡¯t want topletely ruin everything today.¡± I said, sadly. A few runs would definitely ease all the tension in my body, so I decided to leave my room and totally forget about Cam, who was now following me.


    ¡°Princess, where are you going?¡± I heard her say it from behind.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about you. I will just run around since training has been canceled.¡± I told her, smiling. I didn¡¯t want to worry about her either.


    ¡°Then let me follow you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Cam. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to keep up with me.¡±


    ¡°You will only run in your human form, so why won¡¯t I be able to keep up with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite fast, you know,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Still, I should still be able to at leaste.¡± ¡°You will only get tired.¡±


    ¡°Please, princess,¡± she pleaded, and I couldn¡¯t say no to that.


    ¡°Alright,e on,¡± I said and started to run. I had to match her pace, so even if I was thinking that I was really slow, I didn¡¯tin. I didn¡¯t want her to think that I was mocking her or whatever.


    The kingdom was big. I mean all that surrounds the pce. All packs included in the kingdom are even those that are miles away from where I am right now. We only have one kingdom, and wherever the royals go, anyone receiving them knows that they need to bow to them, whichever country they are from. The Lycans led the werewolves, and it was clear to all of us that the royals had duties and responsibilities to the werewolves. Witches, faes, and other species bow to them as well, even if they have their own king and queen.


    Vampires are another story. They didn¡¯t want to be led by the Lycans. That¡¯s why they were mortal enemies. But even if it was like that, they still tried to make peace and live in harmony. They got into a treaty that would protect humans and others. Whoever breaks the treaty means starting a war against the other.


    ¡°Are you alright, Cam?¡± I asked when I noticed that she was already exhausted. We are in the woods, and I don¡¯t know if I will be able to go back to where we came from.


    ¡°Yes, princess. I was just a little tired,¡± she replied, panting, so I decided toe closer to her to help her sit.


    ¡°We will rest first, and we will call this a day,¡± I told her, smiling and nning to go back after she regained her strength from all the running that we had. She was smiling as she nodded her head, so I guess she¡¯s not mad at me for bringing her this far. ¡°I hope you still know our way back,¡± I said after.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, confused, which confused me as well. Doesn¡¯t she know our way back? ¡°I just followed you and didn¡¯t bother looking around. All my attention was focused on you alone, thinking you knew where we were headed,¡± she said.


    ¡°Great,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Then I think it¡¯s good to say that we are lost,¡± I added, ¡°Oh goddess,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will be able to find our way back to the pce. We are already adults and still in the pce¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Are we?¡± she asked worriedly, as she looked around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. If anything, I wouldn¡¯t let anything harm you or me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯sforting, princess,¡± she replied. We didn¡¯t bring water or anything to keep us hydrated, and I was worried about her. I didn¡¯t think that she would be able to continue to run or walk back to the pce.


    ¡°Can you mind linking someone to get us here?¡± I asked, ¡°I already did, princess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, sitting beside her and waiting for whoever she mind linked toe and get us. If it were just me, I¡¯m sure that I would be able to go back in one piece. But I am worried about her. I think she can¡¯t afford to take another step. We were both exchanging our stories when we heard the sound of a broken tree branch. We looked behind us and found four rogues. Since when did they start walking around in fours? Why would I think about that when I had to think about how I was going to take Cam with me and run? Surely, they will be able to catch us in no time, and that is not good.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Third Person

 Chapter 33

    ¡°Jackpot!!!¡± one of the rogues eximed, and I felt Cam hold on to me tight before she positioned herself in front of me. I wonder why she did that. Did she think that she would be able to protect me from them? ¡°An omega and a human,¡± the other one said with an evil smile on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that they were both worthless; I thought one was the princess,¡± the one who eximed said. Did he just tell us that someone told them about us being here? I looked at Cam and was doing the same, probably thinking the same thing as me.


    ¡°Hey, neither of them is good. Make sure to video everything we are going to do to them and send it to her, right?¡± the other said, reminding everyone with him what they needed to do. Who the hell is the ¡°her¡± that they were talking about? She¡¯s one from the pce that saw us leave earlier and knew these four idiots.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know that already. So, who are you going to take?¡± ¡°Either one of them is fine,¡± the other replied.


    ¡°Are you thinking that you will be able to take us?¡± I asked, trying to calm myself. If it were just me, I know that I would be able to fight them. But I am worried about Cam. What if one of them targeted her while I was busy fighting the others? I should not have brought her with me. But we are already here, and it¡¯s not good to regret something while thinking of a way to escape from these monsters.


    ¡°Someone is trying to look strong here,¡± one of them replied. ¡°I am not trying to appear strong. I am strong.¡± I told them, ¡°Princess,¡± Cam said, scared.


    ¡°So, the human was the princess. I am going to take her. I wanted to send the prince our video fu****g while I was marking her.¡± The one who was not saying anything finally spoke.


    ¡°I am going to leave you barely alive to get the information that I wanted before I murdered you and smashed your head like a mashed potato,¡± I told him. Pi was already angry and wanted to go for a kill. I had to warn her because we wanted to catch them by surprise. They thought that I was human, so they would surely let down their guard a little.


    The roguesughed loudly, and then I smelled another set of scents. Fu**! There were two others. ¡°You are tough, princess, but how long?¡± one of the two rogues that I smiled at said after they emerged from behind a tree. Now there are six of them. I thought I wouldn¡¯t have any training now, but I guess the moon goddess wanted me to have it.


    Meanwhile, Cam¡¯s mind linked to Rapha and asked for help. ¡®Lord Rapha, we are surrounded by six rogues,¡¯ she said.


    ¡®What!!¡¯ Rapha said and looked at the King and Matteo, who had been with him in the king¡¯s office since morning.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the king asked worriedly. ¡°Cam¡¯s mind linked me,¡±


    ¡°And?¡± he asked. Rapha looked at Matteo, who was waiting for his reply as well. ¡°She said they were surrounded by six rogues.¡±


    ¡°Whose them? Who is with her?¡± Matteo asked angrily. ¡°Princess,¡±


    ¡°Fu**!!¡± he said and stood up, followed by Calvin and James. They thought they were just in the bedroom since Rapha canceled the training. ¡°Where are they?¡± Matteo asked again as they ran down and out of the pce.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. She mind-linked me earlier and said that they were lost and didn¡¯t know how to go back, so I asked one of the guards to look for them.¡±


    ¡°If there were rogues, then they were already outside the border. Alert everyone, NOW!!!¡± Matteo shouted. He was very worried and afraid that something might happen to her. He started to me himself for not showing up for her when they returned. They would not have left the room and are in danger now.


    ¡°Son, nothing¡¯s going to happen to them.¡± King Marco said,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matteo. I should have kept my eyes on her,¡± James said, feeling sorry. He didn¡¯t reply and shifted. He needed to find her. He would never know what she would do if something happened to her. He tried to track Cam¡¯s scent; it was all over the ce, and I think they ran together. He caught a scent of sweat, and he was wondering if it was Freya¡¯s. He followed it, even if it was leading them around and around until they changed paths.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to another side with Cam¡¯s scent,¡± James told him, and he nodded. It would be better if they separated, and he would be able to find them sooner. They continued the search and got more worried when he felt something in his chest and realized that Freya was hurt.


    He ran as fast as he could, following the scents while trying to get out of the worst scenario that kept popping into his head. ¡®Son, rx. You won¡¯t be able to concentrate if you are that distraught. Keep your calm and think.¡¯ King Marco said, which he did.


    ¡®This is too far; how did they end up going here?¡¯ Matteo thought. ¡®Calvin, what¡¯s going on at your end?¡¯ he asked his future beta through a link.


    ¡®Negative, we have no sightings of them yet.¡¯ he replied. ¡®Continue your search,¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to say that,¡¯ he replied, and cut the link. ¡®Rapha, have you found them?¡¯


    ¡®Not yet; we¡¯re still searching.¡¯ he replied, ¡®Alright, and please hurry.¡¯


    ¡®I know,¡¯ Matteo sighed and continued running and following scents. He was far away when he received a mind link from James.


    ¡®Matteo, I found them. You¡¯re never going to believe what I am seeing now,¡¯ he said. ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®East, near the cliff we used to y on when we were kids,¡¯ he replied. ¡®That¡¯s really outside the border!¡¯ he eximed.


    ¡®I know, so you bettere fast now before you miss something.¡¯ James said, and he ran as fast as he could while he mind-linked his father, Calvin, and Rapha. His Lycan was really fast and reached them in no time, only to be astounded. He saw Freya fighting two rogues while James and Cam were watching her.


    ¡®Why the fu** are you not helping?¡¯ he asked James. He looked at him and smiled before he answered,


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to because she wanted to vent her anger into something or someone.¡± He paused and looked at Freya once more before he continued, ¡®And who am I going to help? Princess or the rogue that¡¯s going to lose their heads?¡¯


    The others started toe too, and even if they wanted to help, they were also amazed at how Freya fought. The two rogues were down, and Freya was about toe to Cam when she stopped and shifted in mid-air, catching another rogue with her mouth who was aiming for Cam and James. What stunned us all was the fact that she was a silver wolf. As in silver, not a grayish color that will only make you think it was silver.


    Matteo

 Chapter 34

    Freya is so amazing. I knew she had a wolf, but I never thought that she was huge and silver. She will be transformingter tonight, and I thought that I would never get a chance to see her wolf. But today, she made me feel the luckiest for having her. Her fighting skill was so swift, and seeing the six bodies lying on the ground while James and Cam were watching her when I arrived only meant that she did it alone.


    And thatst rogue Shifting mid-air and catching him by his neck was very precise. It was as though she had seen iting and waited. I shifted, and a warrior handed me some clothes. I want to go to her, oh, goddess! I missed her so much. ¡°Frey,¡± I called her, and she looked at me. I had a feeling that she was mad at me, so I kept my distance. I didn¡¯t want her to feel annoyed, so I had to be patient.


    I saw her looking at the rogues, and I knew that they were still alive. Well, thest one was dead, and I¡¯m sure of it. Then I was shocked when I saw her about to mark one of those who were lying on the ground, so I ran into her to stop her, but she only growled at me before she did what she wanted to do. As though unsatisfied with what she did, she went to the next one and the next one and did the same.


    ¡®Dad, is she marking them?¡¯ I asked through our link.


    ¡®No, she¡¯s trying to find something. Just stay put and let her do what she was doing.¡¯ He replied, and so I did. All the rogues were dead when she was done, and I¡¯m sure that it was not only me but everyone¡¯s mouth hanging open when she shifted. She had her clothes on! I have never seen anyone who still had their clothes on when they shifted back to their human form.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked Cam as she approached and checked on her. She nodded her head with an amazed look on her face.


    ¡°Your Highness, I never thought that you could fight that well,¡± James said in amazement. ¡°What took you so long toe here?¡± She asked angrily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness; we are in a meeting, and Rapha thought that you were just lost and never realized that you were out of the border.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cam.¡± She said,


    ¡°Freya,¡± I called her again, and she looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± She replied, I guess she¡¯s mad at me, and I had no idea why.


    ¡°James, take Cam,¡± Dad said before she looked at my mate. ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡± She nodded her head in response. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the pce. You know we need to talk, right?¡± he added.


    ¡°I have nothing to say, Your Highness.¡± She replied and then looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m going ahead.¡± Then she started walking. I followed her after Dad gave me a worried look. Why is that?


    After our fights with the rogues, I worry about her. So even if I didn¡¯t want to inform Dad about what happened to us, I called him so I would know how she was. And I found out that she lost consciousness during training. I told him not to tell her that I had been shot, so she wouldn¡¯t worry. But now, I had a feeling that she already knew and was angry at me for not telling her.


    ¡°Freya,¡± I called her again when I stopped her with her wrist. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We are outside of the border. Let¡¯s go this way; the car is waiting.¡± I told her with conviction. I want her to know that she¡¯s going toe with me, whether she likes it or not. ¡°Calvin, let¡¯s go.¡± He nodded and followed us.


    We were in the car, and she was still not talking. I¡¯m sure Calvin was very eager to know her even more, but he had to stop himself from asking because of how she looked right now.


    She went straight to our bedroom when we reached the pce, and I followed her. ¡°Freya, let¡¯s talk.¡± I said as we entered our room. I felt like I was going to die from her cold treatment.


    ¡°I am tired and dirty. I¡¯d rather clean up and sleep than talk to you. We don¡¯t even have anything to talk about.¡±


    ¡°No, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°And that is, about?¡± She asked with a cold stare,


    ¡°About our mission, I want to tell you what happened to us, and I want to know how you are.¡± I replied,


    ¡°Oh, you want to tell me things that I was thest one to know? You don¡¯t need to; it doesn¡¯t seem important to me at all.¡± Shit! This is hard.


    ¡°Frey, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I only allow those who are closer and more important to me to call me that.¡± I was hurt. y and Alec called her that way. Are they more important to her than me?


    ¡°Please, baby¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that either. Maybe Eunice would love that, so I suggest you call her that.¡± ¡°What does Eunice have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you told me, because thest time I met her, she informed me about what was going on with you. You seemed to report everything to her about you.¡± She said and went to the bathroom. I was speechless. Was she jealous?


    She has all the right to feel that way, but whether she believes it or not, I didn¡¯t know how she found out about what was going on with me while I was away. Freya went out of the bathroom while I walked back and forth in front of the door, waiting for her.


    ¡°Look, baby. I don¡¯t know how she found out, but I only told my dad. I was worried that you¡¯d felt that shot, so I asked Dad. When I recovered, I called him and asked how you were. He told me that you were thinking that I was with another woman, so I decided to go back as soon as I could.¡± I exined that she was just looking at me with a stoic face.


    ¡°What about your first mate?¡± It was the first time that she asked about it, and I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I knew that I should answer her sooner, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°So you¡¯re still waiting for her.¡± She added it and turned to go to the walk-in closet to get dressed. ¡°Freya, just give me time,¡± I said as I tried to stop her, but she just shoved my hand away. This is not good. Before I left the pce, I was in a good mood because we shared something we don¡¯t usually do. Now that I am back, I have a feeling that it will be difficult for me to woo her even more. Goddess, please help me.


    Matteo

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Dear, forgive me if I had to hide Matteo¡¯s condition from you while he was away,¡± Dad said. We are in his office with Calvin, James, and Rapha. My mate had her head down, and I don¡¯t think it was because she was respecting my father.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason why you had to hide it from me. I even thought that he was with another woman again. I felt double the pain because of that.¡± She replied when she looked up.


    ¡°Yes, dear, I understand. If you can forgive this old man, I promise that I am not going to hide anything from you about my son.¡± Dad replied, and we were all shocked. He is the king, and he didn¡¯t have to make such a promise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, Your Highness. I was hurt, thinking Eunice knew something that I was not allowed to know. I was jealous of her for being with him for a long time, and thinking she had been told about my mate¡¯s condition made me feel like killing someone.¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡± Rapha eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rapha. It was my fault,¡± I told him. I knew that he didn¡¯t like what she said, but I understood her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rapha; I had no scent. There¡¯s no way for him to know I am his, and Eunice ising to me every time, threatening me about getting my mate from me or his first mate being alive and getting into my system. Fearing all the time that he would just leave me She said that, and that broke my heart. Calvin and James looked at me and then at her.


    ¡°Freya, we are mates. When our eyes met, my beast acknowledged you.¡± I assured her.


    ¡°Your Lycan epted me, but not you. I wish I could just reject this bond. I was about to choose someone ready to ept me for who and what I am, but you came between us.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are mine!¡± I eximed. Why is she telling us about that? Is she going to reject me now?


    ¡°Why did you have to be there? I¡¯m sure that you have no business there and have no right to get in between us when we are trying to im each other.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Even before I found out that you were mine, I already had a feeling that you were my mate. That¡¯s why I went there, thinking you were getting intimate with y. I didn¡¯t like the idea of you being with him or Alec. I hated it when that bastard alpha was insisting that you¡¯re his and was trying to im you!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Then why the hell can¡¯t you say anything when I asked you about your first mate?¡± She shouted back. ¡°I wanted to reject you, but Pi didn¡¯t want to. I had been living in pain for months whenever you were in bed with Eunice. And now, I have to deal with your first mate, whom you have never seen or met before.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t think that she would say that to me in front of everyone. I saw how hurt she was, and I didn¡¯t know how to make her feel better. ¡®It¡¯s because you know nothing, idiot!¡¯ My beast told me.


    ¡°It must be hard for you,¡± she continued. ¡°You know, forcing yourself to ept me when you are still not over with your first mate? We couldn¡¯t even feel each other¡¯s feelings. So while I was fighting the rogues, I kind of thought about us. Don¡¯t you think it would be better if I rejected you, or you rejected me?¡± She asked, and that made me angry.


    ¡°Son,¡± Dad said, holding my hand when I stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it; don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± He added that before I could reply, my beast took over my body without my permission.


    ¡°I am very sorry, mate. I have an idiotic human counterpart. Yes, I smelled our mate¡¯s scents before, but I was sure that you were mine. Mine and Pi¡¯s souls see eye to eye, and there¡¯s no better and surer way to find one¡¯s mate than that. Scents can be imitated, but not two souls seeing each other.¡± My beast said this before he saw himself in the back of my head.


    ¡°He is right, dear. That¡¯s why I epted you instantly. Finding one¡¯s mate is very important for us. When you finally mark each other, you will be able to feel everything about you two.¡± Dad said. Freya was still looking at me, and even if my beast was quiet again, I still couldn¡¯t find a word to say to her.


    ¡°Princess, you are the one who could smell him. You know that he is yours, so please don¡¯t make a decision that you will regretter.¡± Rapha told her, smiling.


    ¡°Yes, Princess, and whether you believe it or not, Matteo was really happy when he found you. He did everything he could so he could have a chance to look you in the eyes so he would know whether you were mates or not. He didn¡¯t look at any woman; I can attest to that in the name of my honor.¡± Calvin said.


    Freya sighed, and I knew that she believed in everyone. Then she looked at me, saying, ¡°You¡¯re stupid. It¡¯s really stupid to not even know your beast¡¯s name.¡± I was shocked. No one knew that not even my dad. I couldn¡¯t tell them that because I was worried that they would take it against me.


    ¡°And you know?¡± I asked, ¡°Of course!¡± She replied. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention.¡± She replied, and I sighed. I felt so little in front of them. I mean, who¡¯s an idiot who doesn¡¯t know their beast¡¯s name? It¡¯s only me.


    It seems that we have a lot to talk about.¡± Dad said this as I sat back. ¡°But before that, I want to ask you, dear, are you alright now after Matteo¡¯s Lycan talked to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She replied, and I sighed in relief. At least that¡¯s oneplication done.


    Dad smiled and said, ¡°My mate had no scent when I found her too.¡± I was shocked; he didn¡¯t tell me about that. I looked at Calvin and James, and they were in the same state as me. But Rapha isn¡¯t. ¡°She got her scent when we marked each other. So you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I don¡¯t know what the reason was behind my mate¡¯s case, and neither do you. But one thing is sure: no one wanted her and you to be queens.¡± He added.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you needed to train hard. Although the incident earlier proves that you are a fighter yourself, Plus, the fact that you are fully clothed when you shift back to your human form indicates that you are indeed strong.¡± Rapha said, and I saw fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Is that bad?¡¯ She asked worriedly. So I stood up and sat beside her. I had to be near her and make her feel that I was with her. And thank goddess, she didn¡¯t push me away when I held her.


    ¡°For those who will go against you, princess,¡± James said, smiling. ¡°But you still need to learn about whatever power you still have that is yet to be discovered.¡± He added, and she smiled, nodding.


    ¡°Now that it is clear between you and Matteo, can you tell me what happened there?¡± Dad finally asked.


    Freya

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Now that everything is clear between you and Matteo, can you tell me what happened there?¡± King Marco asked. I don¡¯t know if I am going to answer him truthfully or not, but I was sure that he already had an idea. The look on his face told me that he had something on his mind and wanted to confirm it with me. I sighed and felt him holding me. He could have been this way ever since we came here, but he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer him if you are not yet ready,¡± he said, and that made me look at him. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not going to force her, right?¡± He asked, looking at the king.


    ¡°Of course, son. She¡¯s family, and she can tell me anything in her own time.¡± King Marco replied.


    They could just ask Cam what happened, but I guess the king wanted to know more than that. ¡°They were there knowing we were there; they were talking about a woman who told them to do everything they wanted to me and put it on a video.¡± I told them, and Matteo growled.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I bit everyone to know who that woman was, but I can¡¯t see her in their memories.¡± I added, and they all looked at me, confused, beside the king.


    ¡°Earlier, when you thought that she was marking those rogues, she was trying to get into their memories. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do that if they were dead, so she had to hold herself and carefully bite them.¡± The king exined, and I nodded. I wonder how he found out about that.


    ¡°My wife has a stepsister who was a witch and had a wolf mate. After their markings, her stepsister can do that.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I am a witch?¡± I asked, ¡°Are you?¡± He asked as well.


    I looked at Matteo and then the rest before I answered. ¡°I don¡¯t remember who I was, but my parents told me about my biological parents.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you telling us that you know who your parents are?¡± Matteo asked, and I nodded. ¡°They were long gone, and I didn¡¯t want to talk about them right now.¡± I replied.


    ¡°You are strong, Freya. The fact that you are fully clothed after you shifted back to your human form was amazing,¡± Rapha said, while Calvin and James nodded, smiling.


    ¡°Pi told me that it was because we were starting to transform. That¡¯s why it happened. We are mated to a royal, so we gained some abilities.¡± I informed them happily. ¡°It¡¯s cool, right?¡± I asked excitedly, and they allughed with me. Even Matteo. He was looking at me dearly, and I could see that he was feeling relieved.


    ¡°Princess, you will be transformingter, so you have to rest now. You¡¯re going to need a lot of strength for that.¡± The king said this before he dismissed us all. We got up, and Matteo and I went to our bedroom.


    ¡°Baby,¡± he said after he closed the door. I looked at him and waited for him to talk. He sighed before he held me on my shoulders. ¡°I missed you so much. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe that, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± He said, and goddess, I missed him too.


    ¡°When I heard from Dad that you were thinking that I was sleeping with another woman, I kind of felt hurt. I mean, after what happened before I left, I thought that you¡¯d think that I was so into you already.¡± He added,


    ¡°Wanting me and being so into me are two different things. You want me because you epted me, and being into me could mean that your beast wanted me and not you.¡±


    ¡°But I wanted you.¡±


    ¡°Not totally, though.¡± I replied. ¡°You still had your reservations because of your first mate. She must be still on your mind. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t ept me fully. You can¡¯t even talk to your Lycan about this.¡± I added.


    ¡°Please, listen to me.¡± He said, but I cut him off.


    ¡°No, you listen to me. My wolf will be having a transformationter, but let¡¯s not mark each other yet.¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡± He eximed, ¡°I am never going to agree to that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s for both of us.¡±


    ¡°What, so you could find another wolf to mate with? Are you still thinking about that future beta?¡± He asked angrily, and I started to feel annoyed as well. Why did he have to include my friends in our conversation?


    ¡°It¡¯s for both of us, but much more for you. You feel hesitant, and I didn¡¯t want you to have a hard time when your first mate came back.¡± There, I said it. I guess I was the one who was more worried, or rather afraid to be left behind when that happened. He still couldn¡¯t get over that woman, and that pained me.


    ¡°You are my mate, Freya. Dad had already exined it, and so had my Lycan. I get it already, and I understand it.¡± He replied,


    ¡°But you still can¡¯t ept it.¡± I said, ¡°Let¡¯s mark each other when we¡¯re ready.¡± I added it before I went to bed. As the king said, I will need a lot of strengthter. Transforming into a Lycan is very hard and tiring. It could wear out both me and Pi, but I¡¯m pretty sure that we will be able to handle it.


    Iy down, hoping to get the rest that I needed while I could still feel his eyes on me. I just wish that mom and dad were here when I transformed.


    ¡°You eat first before you rest; you have not eaten anything since you came back from the border,¡± Matteo said, and I nodded. Someone knocked, and he opened it. He returned with a tray of food in his hands and put it on the bedside table. I sat up and started eating while he watched me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop me from watching over you when you transform, right?¡± He asked, and I nodded. I guess he deserves to be there, so I don¡¯t see any reason why not.


    I finished my food, and my mate let me have my rest. He said he would just stay and would not go anywhere. It made me feel happy to think he was not going to see Eunice. That bitch pissed me off, thinking she wanted what was mine and was doing anything to hurt me emotionally.


    Maybe I was too tired from the incident earlier. I dozed off and couldn¡¯t help but squeeze my eyes shut, looking forward toter. Yes, I am excited. Although I suggested to Matteo not to mark each other yet, I am still hoping that at least he will try. If he did, I might give in. I feel so inferior.

 Chapter 37

    Freya


    ¡®Frey, wake up.¡¯ ¡®Frey!¡¯


    Arghh¡­ Who is that? I¡¯m still sleepy. Couldn¡¯t I just sleep first? I was deep in my dreams and whoever was calling me was preventing me from kissing my mate.


    ¡®Frey!!¡¯ I opened my eyes and found myself in bed. I was still in mine and Matteo¡¯s bedroom. ¡®Finally, you¡¯re awake.¡¯ Pi said,


    ¡®What is it, Pi?¡¯ This had better be good because I could feel that she was very jolly. ¡®It¡¯s almost time!¡¯ She eximed.


    ¡®For what?¡¯


    ¡®Our transformation, silly!¡¯ She answered, rolling her eyes at me. I chuckled, seeing how annoyed she was.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. How long did I sleep?¡¯ I asked,


    ¡®Long enough for the mate to leave for a moment. He¡¯s in the bathroom, taking a bath.¡¯ ¡®Wow, I didn¡¯t know that you were such a pervert.¡¯ I replied,ughing.


    ¡®Excuse me! I just know because King told me.¡¯ She said I didn¡¯t tease her anymore because I was worried that something might trigger her and King to end up marking each other.


    I could hear the shower running, so I thought Matteo would take a little while before he finished. I got up and took a change of clothes I could wear after I took a bath.


    ¡®What do you want to wear?¡¯ I asked my wolf.


    ¡®You know that I am not excited about clothes. You can choose whatever you want.¡¯ She replied. I knew that she was going to say that, but I still asked her just in case she had something she liked.


    ¡®Then, let¡¯s try the simple one.¡¯ I replied and took a navy blue off-shoulder dress. ¡®That will look good on us.¡¯


    ¡®I know,¡¯ I went out of the walk-in closet with the dress in my hand, just as Matteo went out of the bathroom as well. Drops of water were dripping from his hair to his body, and goddess, I want


    him. So, so badly. I looked away before I did something I shouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I was going to wake you up after my bath, but you beat me to it.¡± He said it with an awkward smile on his face. I nodded and passed him on my way to the bathroom. I already had my towel in there, so I am not going to parade my bodyter after I¡¯m done.


    Matteo was all dressed up when I left the bathroom. He¡¯s still very handsome, goddess. Are all royals like him? The king was handsome, but the man in front of me was my mate, so I guess no one could beat him for being the most handsome.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re all dressed,¡± he said; he must have wanted to see me with only a towel.


    ¡°Yeah, I chose something I like. I won¡¯t be able to shred them to piecester, so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m d that you had that ability.¡± He replied,


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it only means that I am the only one who will be able to see you naked,¡± he answered, smiling. He is possessive, and yes, my ability is something that just made him very happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just dry my hair, and I¡¯m ready,¡± I told him, and he nodded. I didn¡¯t want to think about what he said because, whether I agreed or not, I liked the idea that he was possessive of me.


    ¡°The ceremonial stone is up north. Everything was ready, and everyone was there. At first, I was worried about your transformation, but now that I have to see you fight, I think you will be able to get through it. I will make sure to bear the pain with you.¡± He assured me,


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Pi is ready for that. She told me that transformation is not going to be a walk in the park or even a piece of cake. She wanted me to prepare for the most excruciating pain I will ever experience.¡±


    ¡°I promise that it won¡¯t be that painful. I am your mate, and I am here to make sure that you¡¯re not going to suffer a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. My hair was almost done, and I could see him looking at me in the mirror. I wanted to ask him how I looked, but I decided not to. We are not that close, even if we do a little make-out already. Still, the fact that we have this unspoken misunderstanding or mistrust makes me hold back my emotions.


    ¡°No need to thank me; we¡¯re mates. We support and protect each other.¡± I like that: support and protect. I just hope he includes love for each other. I think he was not over his first mate yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I said, facing him. I smiled so he wouldn¡¯t notice the hurt feeling I had. Love should be the first thing we ever felt towards each other as mates, but I guess it wasn¡¯t the case for him. He offered me his hand, so I took it. I wanted to feel a warmth that only my mate could give me. As far as I know, Matteo, the king, Calvin, James, and Rapha will be the only ranked officials who are going to be there. I hope that that bitch will never ruin my moment or even her father¡¯s bying. I don¡¯t trust them either.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I didn¡¯t see either of the two people that I didn¡¯t want to see. I saw Rapha smiling at me. I guess he liked me as his princess and Matteo¡¯s mate. ¡°Hello, dear. I hope you¡¯re ready.¡± The king said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything because we are here to protect and guide you throughout your transformation, and I¡¯m sure that you will be able to pull it off.¡± I smiled at him and nodded.


    ¡°You can stand on the ceremonial stone, and we will just wait for the moon¡¯s light to shine on you before we continue,¡± Rapha said, and I did as he said.


    ¡°Good luck, princess.¡± It was James. He¡¯s the future Gamma, and even if I am not yet the queen that he was supposed to protect, I already feel our bond. It was also the reason why I couldn¡¯t go on with the n of rejecting Matteo. I knew that he was mine and I was his.


    I just stood there and waited until the moment that I and Pi was waiting for happened. I looked up and saw the moon above me; it was so bright. It was as if it hypnotized me because I couldn¡¯t get my eyes off of it. ¡®Be ready; it¡¯s going to happen.¡¯ Pi said. I kept quiet and prepared myself. I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone, so I had to do this properly.


    After a little while, I felt a very intense pain all over my body, so I couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­¡± I had my eyes closed and was on my knees. It was unbearable, and I didn¡¯t know if I would ever get to it. I was still screaming out of pain when I felt a hand on my back. I look at whoever he is because it gives mefort. It was my mate, and I felt relieved. He made the pain a little less painful.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, baby. I am here; let¡¯s share the pain,¡± he said. It wasforting to hear him tell me about sharing pain. I smiled at him even though my body started to get tired. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t try to fight the shifting. It will make your transformation even more painful.¡± I nodded, even though I didn¡¯t know what made him think that I was fighting it when I was just trying to make myself ready for all the pain.


    ¡°You have to let it go, baby. Just let the pain hit you; just ept it and take it. Rx; the more you fight the pain, the more it will stay. Let it go, baby, now,¡± he said. I did as he said: I let the pain get to me and pierced every part of my body. Our eyes locked with each other, and I had no intention of looking the other way. I could see him flinch with the pain that he might be taking from me, but he was still smiling at me.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh   ¡± It was a very long scream because it was really painful.

 Chapter 38

    WARNING!!! MATURE CONTENT!!!


    Freya


    ¡°Alright, baby. It¡¯s happening, just a little more,¡± I heard Matteo say. I nodded my head and endured more. He took some of the pain away, so I should be OK. Then it¡¯s there again: ¡°Come on, baby¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡­¡± another long scream until I felt relieved. It was a good feeling, as though the whole earth was at peace. I looked at my mate and saw amazement in his eyes as well as in the others when I looked around. What was happening?


    ¡°You are very beautiful, baby,¡± he said, and then I saw his eyes dte and turn into a golden brown color before he shifted. It was King. ¡°Awwooooooo¡­¡± he howled in delight. It was a joyous howl.


    ¡°Awwoooooo¡­¡± without thinking, I did too. Well, it was Pi.


    Our howling was followed by King Marco, then Calvin and James, and then Rapha. They all shifted, and King walked ahead, so I followed him. I wonder why he was there when King Marco was with us. He should be the one leading the run.


    ¡®King is an ancient Lycan, and I think Mate¡¯s father and the rest understood it.¡¯ Pi exined. We were in the clearing when I noticed other Lycans waiting for us.


    ¡°Awwooooooooooo¡­¡± King howled again, but this time it was very long. Telling everyone to celebrate with him for finally having his mate beside him. I was very happy, thinking he wanted me and Pi. It made me feel secure now that he was introducing me to the pce as his.


    He started running and following him. The kingdom is big, and we run around it. I should be feeling tired by now, but no, I feel energized. Is this how Lycan was? It feels really good.


    We all shifted to our human form, and it was very convenient for me because, just like outside the border, I was fully clothed. Everyone who was there looked shocked. I noticed that Eunice and her father were still not around. I had a feeling that I needed to be careful with them.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Matteo said, which put me out of my deep thoughts. ¡°You are amazing. Your silver color is now glossy and shimmering. It was the first time that I had seen something like that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, and I couldn¡¯t look at him because he was naked. ¡°Can you put on your clothes now?¡± I asked with a red face, and heughed.


    ¡°Alright, baby,¡± he said, taking the shorts that Calvin was handing him. ¡°You should have turned around!¡± I eximed,


    ¡°No, I want you to see what you will get,¡± he said, and he kissed me. Goddess, I am so wanton now. ¡°Baby,¡± he said when our lips separated. ¡°You have to try your hardest to resist me because I am going to do everything to seduce you and finally mark each other,¡± he added. My eyes widened at what he just said.


    ¡°I thought I made it clear to you not to do it yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. But I didn¡¯t agree with that,¡± he replied, and, without a warning, he scooped me up and carried me bridal style back to the pce.


    ¡°Ahhh..¡± I screamed. Even if I didn¡¯t want to, it came out and sounded excited about what he was going to do to me. Then I heard everyone howling again. They must have been hopeful that we would end up marking each other tonight.


    ¡°Now, baby. You¡¯re going to be mine,¡± he said when we entered our bedroom and closed the door. His eyes were full of affection and lust.


    ¡°You can put me down now,¡± I said in a low voice.


    ¡°Mating is not included in your ¡°not yet thing¡± thing, right?¡± he asked, and I didn¡¯t know what to say. Am I ready for him?


    ¡®I want him,¡¯ Pi said. She wanted to be mated with him.


    ¡°Stop thinking, baby,¡± he whispered, and he imed my mouth. He was pinning me on the door, and I couldn¡¯t free myself from him. Though, I am not saying that I wanted to. Goddess, I wanted him so much as well, so I kissed him back. He is my mate, even if he doesn¡¯t smell me.


    His kisses became more possessive when I kissed him back, so I had to do the same. We wanted each other, and I am not going to deprive myself of that. ¡°If I let you promise me that there will be no other woman,¡± I told him when we stopped kissing.


    He was looking at me, and I got scared. Did he not want to? ¡°That goes without saying, baby. You are mine, and I am yours alone,¡± he replied. I wanted to ask him about his first mate, but I didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment. I wanted to be happy, and that would only happen if I went to feel him and if I let him mate with me.


    The dress that I was wearing was now lying on the floor. He was so impatient that he tore it along with my underwear. He was half naked, so there was nothing to tear from him except his shorts, which were out of my reach for now. Later, I will make sure to take it off myself.


    He took me to bed without separating our mouths. Then I felt his hand traveling on its way to my breasts, and when he capped them with both his hands, I couldn¡¯t help but arch my back because of the pleasurable feeling that he was giving me. His lips traveled down along with his other hand. I felt one of my hard buds being s***ed in his mouth, and, oh, goddess, I was feeling delirious.


    He nipped, su**, and li** my buds alternately while his hand was in my p***y and letting his fingers y on my cl*t. ¡°Mattttt¡­¡± I moaned. I don¡¯t know how long he had been ying like that until I felt his tongue licking my body going down.


    He raised one of my legs and got a sight of my drenching p***y and it made me feel shy. I wanted to put it down, but he didn¡¯t let me. He looked at me and said, ¡°I want to see it when I am tasting it.¡± He stuck out his tongue, ready to savage my aching p***y.


    ¡°Matt¡­ Fu***¡­ what are you doing to me?¡± I screamed, and I didn¡¯t care if they were going to hear me. All I know is that my mate was doing everything to please me.


    The forey was long, and he felt a little shy because he was the one who did all the work. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Can I do something for you too?¡±


    ¡°No, baby. I am going to do everything,¡± he replied, continuing what he was doing with my most precious gem. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I said,


    ¡°I want you now, Matt.¡±


    ¡°And I want you more, baby.¡± He replied and went up, and we are now seeing each other face- to-face. ¡°This is going to be a little painful, but it will go away after a while,¡± he said, and I nodded. I don¡¯t think it was more painful than my transformation earlier, though. Losing my virginity is far from painful, I think.


    Without breaking our eye contact, he thrust himself, and I felt a little difort. It wasn¡¯t as painful as I thought before, but it hurt. When he was totally inside of me, he pulled himself out slowly, thrust again, and then did it repeatedly. Until I felt something hit inside me that made me clench my inner core, and I liked it. He pulled out again, and this time he thrust deeper and harder.


    ¡°Ohhh, fu**! It feels good; do it again.¡±I said it shamelessly. Matteo didn¡¯t have to be told twice, and goddess, it feels divine.


    ¡°Faster, Matt, fasteeeer¡­¡± I said it again, and he did just that. ¡°Matttttt   ¡± I screamed when weBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    finally both came. But it didn¡¯t end there, because I felt my fangse out, and before I knew it, I marked him. I mean, Pi marked him.


    ¡°I should be the one doing it first, mate,¡± Matteo said, or shall I say, King, before I felt his fang on my neck, iming and marking me. I knew that it wasn¡¯t me and Matteo doing that. But I didn¡¯t feel any bad feelings at all. Surely I didn¡¯t want us to mark each other yet, but maybe King and Pi did it for both of us. I have nothing to do about it anymore, so I might just ept it. We are now marked and mated.


    Third Person

 Chapter 39

    ¡°Baby, I¡ª, I¡ª¡± Matteo said when they were done lying on their bed, panting. The heat of the moment and desire for each other wore off, and he just realized that they had marked each other.


    ¡°Stop, Matteo. You know that I did it first,¡± she replied, and he looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s Pi, right?¡± He asked, and she nodded.


    ¡°I know it was K¡ª I mean, your beast too,¡± she replied.


    Matteo smiled and caressed her face gently; a few strands of her hair that were on her face were now behind her ears after he put them there. ¡°I already know his name,¡± he said. ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to know before because of, you know, my constant affairs with different women. He¡¯s very loyal, and, as punishment, he made me not know his name.¡± He informed me, ¡°I think Pi wanted us to be one; that¡¯s why she initiated the marking.¡± He added, and she nodded.


    ¡°I talked to her and told her not to do anything stupid. But she was very persistent, I guess? She was usually very submissive to my wants. The transformation made her this rebellious,¡± she replied, chuckling.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I think not. I like it too. I was just hesitant because I thought we still needed to know more about what we wanted. And there is your first-mate issue.¡±


    ¡°We already marked each other. I trust King more than anyone in this world when ites to marking you. He knows you more than me because he can talk to Pi freely.¡± He replied, ¡°About my first mate, yes, I still want to know who she was. But I already marked you, so there was nothing for you or for me to worry about. She might have been with another Lycan or wolf by now too,¡± he added.


    ¡°I wish that she was happy wherever she was,¡± Freya said,


    ¡°I hope so too,¡± he replied, smiling at her. They sleep together, looking forward to the next day.


    Meanwhile, the king was in his bedroom, thinking about Freya. He saw what she looked like when she was still a wolf, and, after her transformation, her silver fur became glossy and shimmering. Just like Matteo had said, it was also the first time that he had seen something like that.


    He felt them marking each other and felt the entire kingdom strengthened too. He needed to act now. The sooner, the better. Matteo has to be king, but he will only turn 100 in a few more weeks. He shouldn¡¯t have rushed it, so he decided to set the beta and the gamma first so everything would be ready when he transferred the throne to his son.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    King Marco was excited as he rested that night, but he kept thinking of someone threatening the royals. He knew he needed to discuss the matter with both Freya and his son, Matteo.


    The next morning, King Marco asked Calvin and James in his office, along with Rapha. He knew that he could trust the three of them, so he would tell them about his ns.


    ¡°Your Highness, you called for us,¡± Calvin said as he and James entered his office.


    ¡°Yes, please, have a seat,¡± he replied, looking at Rapha, who was already seated. ¡°I called you to discuss something,¡± he continued as the three looked at each other. ¡°I wanted to make the two of you the official beta and gamma while we waited for Matteo and Freya¡¯s coronation,¡± he added.


    ¡°Why are we rushing things, Your Highness?¡± Rapha said, ¡°I have no problem with them with their positions, but usually, the king has to be crowned first before he chooses his beta and gamma,¡± he added, and Calvin and James agreed in unison.


    ¡°I know that, but I had a feeling that something was going to happen. I don¡¯t know if thises to your minds, but I think there was a threat to Freya, if not to the throne,¡± King Marco said.


    ¡°Is that the reason why you let Matteo leave the pce?¡± Rapha asked, ¡°Since I am here, hearing everything that you said right now, I can tell that you trusted me, Your Highness,¡± he added.


    ¡°I do trust you, and I know Matteo, too. You are good friends along with these two,¡± the king replied, pointing to Calvin and James, who had their heads down.


    ¡°So, you wanted their ceremonies to be done already, and what¡¯s the catch?¡± Rapha asked,


    ¡°So James will be able to look after Freya already. Since my Luna is long gone,¡± King Marco said in a low voice. The pain of losing his mate was something he hadn¡¯t gotten over yet, even after many years. ¡°Freya will be the acting Luna. I wanted to prepare her with everything so that when Matteo was crowned, she would be able to help him immediately, and, since they had already marked each other, their full potentials and powers would start to be unleashed too,¡± he added.


    ¡°You know that we are ready to assist Matteo, Your Highness,¡± Calvin said, to which James agreed.


    ¡°The reason why Matteo didn¡¯t bring me along with all his missions was because he was worried about you. He was worried that something would happen to you once he left you alone,¡± James added.


    ¡°I know; that¡¯s why I felt at ease and confident when he started to rule the entire kingdom,¡± King Marco replied.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have to take care of yourself. Since Matteo is almost in his reigning period, I am worried that something might happen to you two. If what you think is right, then it wasn¡¯t only the princess who needed to look at it; it should be the three of you.¡± Rapha said,


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to train her even more. The way we saw her fight, we all knew how good she was. She is strong and has so much power. As was written, Matteo is definitely the strongest king ever to reign, if ever. That¡¯s because of Freya, his fated mate.¡±


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t the prince already found his first mate?¡± James asked,


    ¡°Yes, but I want to believe that it was Freya who was here nine years ago.¡±


    ¡°Then she must be from the Howlers Pack!¡± Calvin eximed,


    ¡°I said, That¡¯s what I wanted to believe. I have no clear understanding of this, but we all know that we are not blessed with a second chance or two mates. It was the only possible reason I could think about their situation.¡±


    ¡°Have you told them this?¡± It was Rapha.


    ¡°No, I have no proof, and since they already marked each other, we will be able to find that out soon.¡± King Marco replied,


    ¡°Is it because of what happened to the queen?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t instantaneous. The scent will be very faint at first until it bes obvious.¡±


    ¡°Did you happen to look into her Highness¡¯s eyes too? Is that how you found out that she¡¯s your mate?¡± Calvin inquired again.


    ¡°Yes, I was just lucky that she was living in the pce too, so I didn¡¯t need to search for her. The fact that she was very stubborn and fought back every time I bullied her, she always looked me in the eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Your Highness. Princess Freya has never looked at Matteo since. If it had not been for that incident that she was about to have y as her chosen mate, he would still have been looking for her until now.¡± Calvin informed them, and they all smiled. And then he remembered something: ¡°Your Highness, I think the princess was really from the Howlers Pack,¡± he added.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± The king asked, and the curious look in Rapha and James¡¯s eyes was on his.


    ¡°I saw her and her parents in the Howlers Pack territory. They said they were just showing the princess their fighting skills. But I think it wasn¡¯t just that. They knew who and what the princess was,¡± he told them. ¡°I ignored their presence there and believed them because the princess was bullied in the Midnight Pack. But after I saw her fight, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case anymore,¡± he added.


    ¡°If the princess was here before, as we think she was, why did no one see her here? Why did everyone say no one visited the pce? Who was the one who was here when they came and assisted them?¡± Rapha asked continuously.


    ¡°Whoever he or she was, one thing is for sure: they didn¡¯t want Matteo to see his mate again and might be the one behind the attack in the Howlers Pack.¡± The king replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think the princess knew this, so I think she was suffering from amnesia or something that made her forget what had happened in her younger days.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to invite her parents here and have a talk with them,¡± Rapha suggested, to which everyone agreed.


    Third Person

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Hey, baby.¡± Matteo greeted Freya. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked, and she nodded, smiling. She felt lightheaded but in a good way.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked. They went to sleepte because of Matteo. He didn¡¯t stop seducing her until she gave up, and he made love repeatedly until the sun was almost up.


    ¡°Rapha¡¯s mind linked me and said that your training is canceled again. They knew that we marked and mated with each other, so they are giving us both time to be together.¡± He replied, ¡°So, don¡¯t think about the time now,¡± he added.


    ¡°I feel hungry,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course, after the whole night, I already expected that,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re happy about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sure that Pi, too.¡± She rolled her eyes at him as she tried to get up from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re rolling your eyes at me, baby. I only wanted you to do that when I was pleasuring you,¡± he said, giving her a warning.


    ¡°Oh,e on, I¡¯m too tired,¡± she replied, and heughed endlessly, which annoyed her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat then,¡± he said as he pulled her up, helping her get out of bed.


    ¡°I want to take a bath first; I¡¯m reeked of your scent,¡± she said, and Matteo sniffed with a creased forehead. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I remember Dad telling us that Mom had no scent either, and it was only after they marked each other that he was able to smell her scent. So I am trying to catch your scent,¡± he answered.


    ¡°And?¡± Freya asked, hopefully.


    ¡°It was so faint that if you never told me about my scent on you, I would never notice it.¡± He replied and inhaled the scent on her neck, trying to sniff her faint scent. ¡°Are you always smelling this good? Why does it seem familiar?¡± He asked again, ¡°I think I am drowning; how much more when I could smell you even without doing this?¡±


    ¡°I guess for now, you are the only one who can smell me. I mean, no one will sniff at me like you do now, right?¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body,¡± he replied, hugging her.


    ¡°Alright, I need to take a bath now,¡± she said, and she went to the bathroom while Matteo was thinking. He knew he had smelled that somewhere; he just couldn¡¯t remember when and where. He waited for Freya to finish until she went out of the bathroom. He was still thinking, and her scent was now a little obvious to him. His eyes dted, and without a doubt, he knew she was his.


    Matteo got up from bed and walked closer to Freya, who was looking at him, confused. ¡°Mine, you are mine. Baby¡­¡± he said, kissing her. She was wrapped in a towel, and with just a little movement, it fell off the floor. Their bodies were burning with desire, and they ended up iming each other once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be able to stop myself from taking you over and over again, baby¡­ Fu** you¡¯re da** mine.¡± Matteo said,


    ¡°I think I need to take a bath again, goddess, Matteo! I reeked of your scent again!¡± she eximed. This time she took a dress with her so she wouldn¡¯t look enticing to him when she got out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Dad and the others were in the dining hall; they wanted us to be there and have breakfa st,¡± Matteo informed Freya, so they walked hand in hand on the way down.


    ¡°Do you think they will be able to smell me now?¡± Freya asked,


    ¡°Well, I already can, so there¡¯s no problem. If they still can¡¯t, let them. Don¡¯t say anything to them, either. I needed to find something that made me suspicious.¡± Matteo answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure,¡± he said, and they continued walking until they reached the dining hall. All the ranked officials and royal advisors were there, and even if she didn¡¯t want to, Freya felt worried.


    ¡°There you are,¡± King Marco said as soon as he saw them. He stood up and greeted Freya, ¡°Hello, dear.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± she said,


    ¡°Come and let¡¯s eat. I have something to say. That¡¯s why I asked you two here.¡± Matteo and Freya took their seats, and they both found Calvin and James grinning at them. She felt so shy that she thought they were teasing her.


    ¡°Ignore them; they are just jealous because they haven¡¯t found their mates yet,¡± Matteo whispered at her, which didn¡¯t escape his future beta and gamma¡¯s ears. They red at him as he justughed at them.


    They started to eat as they looked forward to the king¡¯s announcementter. Everyone was looking at Freya, and Matteo had a feeling that some of the royal advisors were talking on their links. He sighed and looked at his father, and he knew that he was thinking the same thing. He winked at him, and he knew that King Marco was going to do somethingter.


    Deserts have been served, and, normally, they would start an important conversation with each other. ¡°Since everyone was full and I know that all of you wonder why I called you here, I would like to announce that Calvin and James are going to assume their fathers¡¯ positions,¡± he said, and some of the royal advisors looked at each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it was too early for them? I mean, the prince had not assumed your title yet, Your Highness.¡± Monroe, a royal financial advisor, asked,


    ¡°I know that; I wanted them to learn other things about their positions. I don¡¯t need to train them concerning loyalty because I already know where their loyalty lies. I have already tested that for years. That¡¯s why I made the decision,¡± King Marco answered. Monroe looked at Ronaldo, asking for a follow-up. ¡°Don¡¯t you want them to be beta and gamma? the king asked suspiciously.


    ¡°No, not at all, Your Highness. I just thought that it was too soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, too soon? It has been long overdue. The moment their father died, they should have assumed their positions already. But I opted not to because I wanted them to learn more about the pce and the kingdom. I want them to get used to the prince so they will be able to understand and know each other when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you have a point, Your Highness,¡± Monroe said this with his head down.


    ¡°I take it that no one will object anymore.¡± King Marco asked and looked around. ¡°Since we have already agreed to that, I am going to appoint Princess Freya to be the acting Luna.¡±


    ¡°What!!¡± Ronaldo eximed as he stood up. ¡°Is there a problem with that too?¡±


    ¡°Although they already marked each other, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that she is already qualified to be one. I¡¯m sorry for this, Your Highness, but I think that it was a little too early for that.¡±


    ¡°I wanted her to be Luna now, so she won¡¯t need any supervision when Matteo assumes my throne. Since I don¡¯t have my Luna anymore, I would rather choose her than look for someone else.¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness, shecks the knowledge,¡± Ronaldo insisted.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know anything about financing when I appointed you to your position, Ronaldo,¡± King Marco said, and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. But that¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°You are looking over the finances of the kingdom. What makes it different from her looking over the kingdom? I made this decision because I know that I didn¡¯t bend any rules orws. Why are you objecting to this?¡±


    ¡°I was just concerned about the kingdom, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I am going to destroy the kingdom, Ronaldo?¡± Freya asked. She was just listening, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had been belittling her from the very beginning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but what are you going to do as soon as you be Luna?¡± Ronaldo asked. She looked at him, thinking about what she was really going to do first. ¡°See, you can¡¯t even say anything,¡± he added when she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Baby..¡± Matteo said as if trying to inform her that she didn¡¯t need to answer him. She looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°How about finding the woman who owns the scent that my mate ims to be his from 9 years ago?¡± she said, looking at Ronaldo intently, and she saw it. The shock on his face was evident for a moment, but he managed to hide it as if it had never happened.


    ¡°Why would that be the first thing that you would do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°To give my mate the feeling of relief. Whether the woman already had her mate or not, he needs to know.¡± Freya answered, ¡°I wanted to know as well why he couldn¡¯t find her no matter how much he searched for her. We don¡¯t know. Maybe someone had intentionally hidden her so Matteo would never get a chance to find his mate.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that someone from the pce was preventing the prince from finding his happiness?¡± Ronaldo asked angrily.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± Freya replied. ¡°I am saying that there might be someone in the pce who wants to be Matteo¡¯s mate,¡± she added, and everyone murmured. King Marco smiled when he realized that she was smart too. He looked at Matteo, Rapha, Calvin, and James, who were all smiling.


    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t break any rules with my decisions, I would like this to be executed as soon as possible.¡± King Marco said before he looked at Luisa and ire that both are assigned to the pce and the kingdom¡¯s events are rted.


    ¡°Please make sure that everything is perfect for Luna, Beta, and Gamma¡¯s ceremony. I didn¡¯t want any mistakes, so don¡¯t overlook anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the two replied. Without them knowing, Eunice heard everything and was now fuming with anger.


    Matteo

 Chapter 41

    ¡°I would like you to learn everything, dear,¡± Dad said. We are in his office because he wanted to discuss the details of the next event.


    ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± Freya replied,


    ¡°As for what you said, princess,¡± Rapha said, and she looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you to look after yourself, right? We all have a feeling that someone didn¡¯t want the prince to find his mate and hide the fact about the visitor in the pce on the day that the prince smelled his mate.¡±


    ¡°We also didn¡¯t leave the possibility that someone wanted the prince for herself, whoever she was,¡± James added. I just keep quiet because something is bothering me. I couldn¡¯t get her scent off of my mind.


    ¡°Is something bothering you, son?¡± Dad asked; he knew me too well. But I didn¡¯t want him to know what it was yet. I had to be sure first.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, Dad; I was just worried about Freya. What if I was not around and something happened to her?¡± I said, instead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± said Calvin. ¡°I had already asked His Highness to conduct a tournament.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°We will be inviting warriors from different packs. Whoever wants to join them will be staying in the pce for the duration of the tournament. Whoever wins will be trained with the pce warriors and will be absorbed by the pce after,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What does it have to do with my mate?¡± I asked because I don¡¯t see any connection with Freya¡¯s safety when they only be pce warriors.


    ¡°That is what they will know. But whoever excels will be assigned to the princess¡¯ security along with James.¡± Calvin added, and I nodded.


    ¡°Only us who were inside this room knew about the real reason for this tournament, and I expected that no one would leak this. The possibility of the enemy being ready for this and plotting a chance to get into the princess¡¯s security team is very high if we let this information out.¡± Rapha said,


    ¡°I understand that you wanted and were worried about my safety, but I don¡¯t think that it was necessary,¡± Freya told us.


    ¡°It is necessary, dear,¡± Dad said and continued, ¡°We couldn¡¯t take the risk and let our guard down. It was also the main reason why we are only telling you this. Matteo will be crowned, but not until he¡¯s 100, so until then, we have to make sure that you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Is this also the reason why you already wanted Calvin and James to take their positions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I can see that you are very smart. We are conducting some investigations. While it is ongoing and things are uncertain, I don¡¯t want you to leave without someone with you. Never fall for tricks like ¡°I asked you toe or go to some ce or do something¡± that will require you to be alone because I am not going to do that unless I tell you myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°We will continue our training because Ronaldo always asks about your safety, which is very unusual.¡±


    ¡°Why is that unusual?¡± I asked,


    ¡°He never even asked about how you were feeling when you couldn¡¯t find your mate before, and now he was suddenly worried about the princess. He¡¯s not on the run, but I know that he knew what the princess looked like when she shifted. Everyone in the pce was talking about it before I warned everyone to hide it first,¡± Rapha answered.


    ¡°Having said that the warriors that saw the princess fighting with the rogues were warned not to tell anyone about it as well. So besides us, no one knew that she could fight.¡± James said,


    ¡°Are you saying that Ronaldo was nning something for my mate?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°We are not sure about that yet; that¡¯s why I wanted to do some investigations, and while we are waiting for that, you have to promise us that you will take care of yourself, dear,¡± Dad answered, looking at my mate, who was nodding her head.


    ¡°Cam will be with you always; she¡¯s Rapha¡¯s niece, so it¡¯s good to say that I trust her too.¡± I told her, ¡°Of course, that is only when I am not around.¡± I added.


    The meeting had ended, and we all prepared for the tournament. We rushed the invitations to all the packs, and it was a sess. They responded with enthusiasm and submitted their interest and the list of participants. I got myself busy with the preparations while Freya was with Rapha, doing her training. Three days in a row, she had beenining about how her trainer drained her energy.


    She never thought that Rapha was a monster; he didn¡¯t hold back and made the training harder. After he saw how and what her abilities were, he was more enthusiastic to teach her more of what he already knew. He was worried that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the princess¡¯ stamina. Oh, if he only knew how much Freya had beenining when we were in our bedroom.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell him that, and I¡¯m sure that she was only saying those because she was feeling tired. I just hope that she¡¯s not saying anything to Cam because I am sure that she will tell Rapha everything.


    On the fourth day, I was in my dad¡¯s office while he and Calvin were together on the training ground. Freya was with Rapha as usual, and James was probably looking after her from afar. I was looking at the list of participants, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when I saw familiar names.


    Why did they decide to join? Aren¡¯t they supposed to take care of their packs? I saw them fight, and I knew that they were all good fighters, so I wondered what they were going to do when the time came. I was still thinking about those three participants when someone knocked and let them in.


    ¡°I knew that you would be here,¡± Eunice said. Even without looking, I knew that it was her. ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked while my eyes were still on the list I was holding.


    ¡°I missed you so much, Matteo,¡± she said, and then I looked at her angrily.


    ¡°You are not supposed to tell me that if you have nothing important to say, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°What did you see in her that you wanted her so much? She has no scent at all; didn¡¯t it ever ur to you that she was doing something for you to think that she¡¯s your mate?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who acknowledged her, Eunice. And you didn¡¯t know how I found out about her being my mate, so there¡¯s nothing that you will say that could change how I see her.¡± I replied,


    ¡°What about your mate from years ago? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to look for her?¡± she asked. I think she¡¯s not going to stop unless she continues spewing nonsense.


    ¡°What I do with that is for me to decide. I can just ignore it and be with Freya for the rest of my life.¡± I told her. Why can¡¯t she just leave? I was already mad at the thought that y, Alec, and Joric were joining the tournament, and there she was making me more annoyed. She started walking closer to me, and I had a feeling that she was going to do something idiotic, so I prepared myself.


    ¡°I love you, Matteo! Since I was a child, I have only had my eyes on you. I did everything so you would stay with me, but because of that bitch, you left me and dropped me, throwing away all the years that we¡¯ve been together,¡± she said.


    ¡°I am not denying the fact that we were together for decades, but I told you beforehand that I am going to wait for my mate no matter how long it takes. I didn¡¯t, and I have nevermitted myself to you. What we had was pure sex and nothing more.¡± I told her, and that was harsh, but I only told her the truth. Whether she admitted it or not, I know that she knew that I was only telling the truth.


    ¡°No, Matteo. I am going to make you realize that you belong to me and not to her.¡±


    ¡°No, Eunice, I want you to stop whatever you are nning because, as you already knew, we marked each other the moment she transformed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already a Lycan,¡± I replied.


    ¡°No, that can never be. How can she be one when she doesn¡¯t even have a wolf to begin with?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, and no matter how much I exin it to you, you will never understand because you never want to understand. Now, leave!¡± I said with conviction,


    ¡°No, I rejected my mate for you! The moment I identally found him, I rejected him because of you! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± She started yelling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to do that! I didn¡¯t know that you had already found your mate, and if I did, I would only encourage you to ept him and not reject him! It¡¯s your choice and not mine!¡± I yelled back. She¡¯s crazy about rejecting her mate; she knew that being with your mate would make you stronger, and what? She did that for me.


    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but an embarrassment; there¡¯s no way that I am going to ept a guard for a mate!¡± She was shouting angrily, but the hell do I care?


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to say this. I am not going to leave or reject my mate for you or just for a fu**! Before I throw you in the dungeon for disrespect, get out and never show your face in front of me without reason. A very valid reason.¡± I said, and she was quiet. I already linked the guards, and they would be here soon to take her. Now, my day is ruined!


    Matteo

 Chapter 42

    Oh, goddess! Freya has no gown to wear for Luna¡¯s appointment. It¡¯s like a Luna ceremony, but since it was still my dad who was still reigning, an appointment would be made so she could start doing her duties. I told Rapha to cancel their training for the day so we would be able to go and buy her a gown.


    ¡°Is it necessary? I mean, I have ready-made clothes in the closet.¡± She said this when we were on our way to the car. Calvin is going toe with us since he¡¯s going to buy something for himself as well.


    ¡°Yes, so stopining anymore. You¡¯re the Luna and soon-to-be queen, so you have to appear as such and more.¡± I replied. She doesn¡¯t like to wear extremely expensive clothes, shoes, or anything. She always says that those were unnecessary and that what matters most is whether she fulfilled her duties or not.


    ¡°Fine, but I am not feeling good today,¡± she replied. I had noticed that she was indeed not looking good. ¡°I have not been having a good sleeptely; I was having nightmares,¡± she added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know; howe I didn¡¯t feel your troubles?¡± I asked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but you were hugging me every time I woke up in the middle of the night,¡± she answered. Something happened to her, and I had no idea about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your dream?¡± I asked,


    ¡°That¡¯s the weird thing. I can¡¯t remember them, no matter how much I try to remember them. All I know is that it was bad.¡±


    ¡°OK, we will get you a gown, then rest after. You must have that, but if you really can¡¯t and you couldn¡¯t go, we can just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go and get done with it. Then I am going to rest after.¡± We left the pce and went to the department store in town. Many know me and Calvin, not as princes or Lycans, though. The pce has business and owns almost the majority of thepanies. Yes, the pce is wealthy. That¡¯s why, when I be king, I am going to change how everything works about money and business.


    We have three royal advisors for finance and two for ounts. They were the ones who were managing the pce finances, and Dad relied on their reports. We can¡¯t get involved because we are immortals, and having almost the same faces for decades will only threaten or scare humans, and we don¡¯t want that. We tried our best to keep our kindness hidden so we would be able to live in harmony with all species.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The gown shop that we were in was owned by Calvin¡¯s gay friend. Nothing happened to them, though; that¡¯s what he said. His friend is a human and happened to know our kind by ident. He was kind and nice to everyone, and he was our go-to shop whenever an event like this urred.


    ¡°Long time, no see,¡± he greeted us with a broad smile. He noticed Freya and raised a brow at me. ¡°Seems like someone has gotten his match?¡± he asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°I want you to meet Freya, my mate,¡± I said, and she smiled at him after she took his hand that was offering her a shake. ¡°He is Ricky¡¯s and Calvin¡¯s good friend.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not mind them; they can take care of themselves.¡± Ricky said, looking at my mate, ¡°I assume you were looking for a gown. I didn¡¯t know that the prince was ready for the throne,¡± he added.


    ¡°Dad appointed her. She will be waiting for me this time.¡± I said before that I turned and went to the tux that was hanging on the corner. It was navy blue, and I think I would want to have it.


    ¡°I have your size for that design.¡± I heard Ricky shout. I looked at them and found him showing Freya the gown that was on the mannequins, which I thought was not for sale. Did he already tell Freya that he was willing to break his rule? All the gowns that were on disy with the mannequin were purely for disy. It was not for sale and was only used to entice clients.


    We were done with Freya¡¯s dress, and so, like mine and Calvin¡¯s, I had to force her to choose three gowns for different asions, and Ricky was staring at us. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t like your design; I just didn¡¯t like the thought of buying something I don¡¯t need yet,¡± she said when she noticed him too.


    ¡°You know what, Luna? Just get them-not because I wanted to make a sale, but because you will need them. Trust me, I¡¯ve seen your kind, and even an ordinary wolf or Lycan would buy more than what Matteo was asking you to have. One more thing: you don¡¯t need to be thrifty. The royals are very wealthy,¡± Ricky told her, smiling, and she agreed after sighing.


    We went back to the pce, and Calvin told James and Dad about the incident. Of course, the king had to remind her again about her status, and she didn¡¯t say anything at all. Before dinner, Dad asked us into his office. ¡°Great, you¡¯re here,¡± he said, and we sat down in front of him. ¡°I have already called and informed your parents about the appointment, and they will be here the day after tomorrow with the Midnight Pack representatives.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± she replied, smiling.


    ¡°Another thing, I just found out that the representatives from your old pack are your friends as well.¡±


    ¡°y and Alec?¡± she asked, surprised.


    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± Dad asked. I don¡¯t know what he was trying to aplish with his question, but one thing is for sure: he knew about y.


    ¡°Very happy. I amfortable with them, and if it¡¯s for my safety, I could never ask anyone else to look after me.¡± She replied, ¡°That is if they will win the tournament, I guess,¡± she added.


    ¡°Other than being happy for them, there¡¯s no more lingering feelings.¡± It was Dad. I think he wanted to make sure that Freya wouldn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°Is this about the incident that Matteo caught us with?¡± she asked, and Dad nodded. ¡°y is a very good friend of mine; he was rejected by his Lycan mate and was hurt. I indeed nned on making him my chosen mate, and he asked me the same and even considered it. We would have tried if Matteo hadn¡¯te at that very moment.¡± she continued, ¡°But it is different now. Matteo and I had marked and mated with each other. I don¡¯t think I am selfish enough to still want my friend, even if my heart and Pi only wanted the prince. And as I¡¯ve already said, he is my friend, so I am not going to deprive him of a possible second chance mate that could give him happiness for the rest of his life.¡± she added,


    ¡°Then, son, you don¡¯t have anything to be jealous of. You heard your mate and assured us that she¡¯s yours alone.¡± Dad said to me: He was really my father.


    ¡°I already know that, Dad. Even if it wasn¡¯t like that, I am not going to give Freya up just like that.¡± I replied and looked at her. She was staring at me, grinning, and I could already see her teasing meter. Our conversation ends, and we look forward to Calvin and James¡¯ ceremony. They would assume their father¡¯s positions earlier than mine, but it was fine because I knew that I needed to be of age before I could take what was rightfully mine. And dad was willing and ready to hand it over to me.


    Freya

 Chapter 43

    The appointment and oath-taking went well. Calvin and James are now officially the beta and gamma of King Marco, while I am the Luna. I feel happy even though I know that I have greater responsibilities on my shoulders. I wanted to help the supernaturals live in peace together, just like King Marco wanted.


    ¡°Hi, princess..¡± Alec said, grinning. I didn¡¯t know that they would be here too, along with my parents. I was the happiest when I saw them together. They will be here for the tournament, but it seems that they were informed toe earlier, especially for this event.


    ¡°Oh,e on! Stop it!¡± I eximed, and my mom and dadughed. They knew that I didn¡¯t want to be called that way. As a child, I always told them that I didn¡¯t want to get mated with someone who had a responsibility as big as the pack. But the moon goddess was such a tease that she gave me a Lycan prince and soon-to-be king.


    ¡°You look good,¡± y said with a broad smile.


    ¡°I know, and I tell you, I always look this way,¡± I replied,


    ¡°My daughter has be confident in her beauty,¡± Mom said. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, mom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, because you are really beautiful, princess,¡± my dad said. I love them both. My mother sent me to a loving couple, and I owe her that. I love both my biological parents. I knew that they both protected me in any way possible that would cost them their lives. But I couldn¡¯t help but be thankful for having such wonderful adoptive parents who loved me unconditionally and treated me as if I were their own.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Dad greeted the king when he approached us. Mom as well as y and Alec bowed their heads.


    ¡°You can feel at ease. The princess¡¯ friends are mine too. Especially her parents.¡± King Marco said, and they all smiled. All this time, they thought that he was hard to approach and please, and I think they have already changed their opinion of him now.


    ¡°Your Highness, I want to thank you for taking care of our daughter.¡± Mom said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to; she¡¯s a daughter to me now and my responsibility. Just like you, I wanted her safe at all times.¡± The king replied, then looked at y. Because he had already found out about what had happened to us, he wanted to make sure that nothing would happen in the future. ¡°You must be Freya¡¯s friends,¡± he said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Alec replied. And she also prayed for the moon goddess to be her mate as well. But I guess I should be happy that she¡¯s with someone more worthy,¡± he added, scratching the back of his head. The kingughed, and I understood him. My friend looks stupid whenever he does that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the moon goddess will give you the mate that you deserve. When that timees, love her with all of your heart.¡± King Marco replied,


    ¡°We will do that, Your Highness,¡± y answered. I¡¯m sure that he will do just that. He was a very loving person, and while being friends with him, I could feel how much he cared not just for me but also for other pack members.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear; then I will leave you here so you have time to catch up with each other.¡± The king replied and left us after giving me a warm smile. Matteo was nowhere to be seen, and I was not going to spend my time looking for him because of my parents. I had not seen them for months, and I wanted to be with them during their stay here.


    Alec and y left our table, maybe giving us time to catch up as well. They know me. That¡¯s why I always feel grateful to them. ¡°How are you with the prince?¡± Mom asked. I know that she was still worried about us. I told her my concern about not being confident about us because he couldn¡¯t smell me before I left the pack. I am going to tell her about her first mate as well if we still have time to talk after this ceremony.


    ¡°We are fine, and as you already know, we already marked and mated each other. There were just some things that bothered me,¡± I said, and my mom got curious.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± she asked, and now my dad was looking at me too.


    ¡°It just bothers me, but as I already said, he is already mine, so I think there was nothing to worry about,¡± I replied, and Mom sighed.


    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re mates, so you should feel confident. True mates will be tested in time, but because you are each other¡¯s gift from the moon goddess, you will be able to get through everything together.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s another woman?¡±


    ¡°The prince has been living for almost a hundred years. You don¡¯t expect him not to have a woman around him. We all know how long it will take for them to find their mates and, for most, never.¡± Mom said, ¡°I am not saying that you have to let it slide if he ever was unfaithful. What I¡¯m saying is that you have to let go of his past because, from now on, he will be faithful only to you and no one else. I¡¯m sure because I saw the way he looked at you back in the pack. He adores you,¡± she added.


    ¡°Dear, I am telling you this not because I am siding with the prince. I am telling you this as a man. I admit that I had been a woman before I found out that your mom was my mate; whether you believe it or not, even if a submissive she-wolf is what I dreamed of, I still love her with everything.¡± Dad said, ¡°My heart and wolf only cried for her, and no matter how much I tried to fight the bond, I just couldn¡¯t. And the women I used to have were just a thing of the past,¡± he added.


    ¡°Submissive? Mom is very submissive!¡± I eximed,


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how tough she was in our younger days; that¡¯s why I never thought that she would like me as well. She hates me for having different women, but still, she epted me, and I am thankful to the moon goddess for that.¡±


    ¡°I am a fighter, so it was natural that I would be tough. I always talked back to your father about everything, and he would always tease me. Who knows that we will end up being mates?¡±Mom said it happily. ¡°So, with your mate, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about him. What you need to worry about is the woman who wanted him even if she knew that he was yours.¡± That worries me.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, he¡¯s a prince, and I am sure that until now, there were still people who wanted him.¡±


    ¡°Just trust him and, at the same time, show those women who own him,¡± Mom said it with finality. Our little talk gave me hope that everything would be OK between me and Matteo, and I look forward to a much better rtionship with him. I made a promise that I was going to try and understand him and, at the same time, tell him about my feelings.


    I got up and left my parents. I needed to see Matteo and talk to him. I went back to the pce along the pathway that connects the event hall and the pce. I was passing through a hallway going to the main living room, and I happened to pass by a room. It was surrounded by a ss wall, so I could see what was inside. I had never been there, and whenever I walked around, I always just passed and ignored everything.


    The lights inside the room were open, so I could clearly see what was inside. Then a memory suddenly shed into my mind. I don¡¯t know if it was a memory or not, because I don¡¯t remembering here before this. Plus, what I saw was a girl walking around as she looked inside the room from time to time, as though waiting for something. I realized that the girl was standing exactly where I was now, and even if the girl looked familiar, I couldn¡¯t remember where I saw her.

 Chapter 44

    Third Person


    Freya was still looking in front of her, unaware of Matteo approaching. She was too engrossed with the memory that just shed in her mind and was trying to know whether it was hers or someone else. ¡°Hey,¡± she was startled and looked at her mate. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was looking for you and thought that you¡¯d be in the pce, so I¡¯m here. Then I noticed that the lights in the room were open, but they were not right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the lights are on? There was no one in there. That¡¯s where the king epts visitors from packs and tells him their concerns.¡± Matteo replied, ¡°And the lights are off,¡± he added, looking at the room.


    ¡°Yeah, I can see that, but earlier I thought I saw it, and then a child was looking inside.¡± ¡°What child?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe about 8 or 9 years old,¡± she replied. ¡°She was looking inside, and I can tell that she was worried and, at the same time, hopeful.¡±


    ¡°Baby, are you sure?¡± he asked, and she nodded. ¡°Why? Do you think I am seeing things?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that. Of course, I believe you. I will always believe in you,¡± he replied, and she nodded.


    ¡°Anyway, where have you been? I was looking for you because I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± she said when she decided to just forget about what she saw and think that she was just hallucinating or just seeing things and ming the tiring event for it.


    ¡°I was with Calvin and James discussing some security measures,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Did something happen? Have you sensed something? Is someone in trouble?¡± she asked continuously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. There¡¯s no way that an enemy will be stupid enough toe here and make a scene. They would not choose this time because they knew that everyone was here to gather, and they would only get caught because security during this time is tight to ensure your safety and the king.¡± He replied, ¡°Now, what is it that you wanted to tell me?¡± he asked, looking at her intently.


    Without Freya knowing, he had been really worried about her. Ever since she told him about having a nightmare, he hadn¡¯t gotten a decent sleep waiting for that to happen. He saw how peaceful her sleep was, but in the morning, she would tell him that she had dreamed of being in the pce. Until one night, he was watching her in her sleep and thought that nothing was going to happen. But Freya suddenly screamed, ¡°Daaaaad¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mom, he¡¯s going to kill Dad.¡± ¡°Mom,e on.¡±


    ¡°I promise, Mom, I promise. So get up now, please.¡±She was screaming and crying at the same time. Matteo wanted to hear more, but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The pain in her voice and the look on his face pained him, so he decided to wake her up. Freya opened her eyes and noticed that she was sweating.


    ¡°Bad dreams,¡± she said, ¡°but I can¡¯t remember what happened. All I know is that it was a very bad dream,¡± she added. Matteo hugged her while he calmed down and soothed her. He didn¡¯t want to see her this worried.


    When she calmed down, he let her go back to sleep, and he stayed awake just in case her dreams reappeared, which he was thankful for because they didn¡¯t. Every night he had been doing that, watching and looking after his mate, trying to know what her dreams were about.


    ¡°Matteo,¡± Freya called to him, which made him go back into his trance. He didn¡¯t realize that he was out for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, what is it that you¡¯re going to tell me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will tell youter; let¡¯s just go to Mom and Dad,¡± she replied, walking ahead. Matteo followed her since he wanted to have a word with her parents as well. He wanted to know more about Freya and to confirm what he thought about her.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Freya¡¯s parents greeted him.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Collins.¡± He greeted them back. ¡°y, Alec,¡± he said when he noticed the two who nodded their heads at him. He had his eyes on y, and the man knew that his prince already had a bad impression on him. Freya noticed it, so she had to draw Matteo¡¯s attention to his friend.


    ¡°Matteo, are you alright?¡± She asked, smiling at him,


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Just something came to mind,¡± he replied, and he returned his attention to her parents. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are not going to leave the pce after this, right?¡± he asked, and the two nodded. He smiled and added, ¡°It will be better, so Freya will still have more time with you before


    she starts her duty as Luna. The King wanted your presence in his office as well. Would it be alright if I told him that you would be ready by noon tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± her parents replied, and they continued talking about how Freya was when she was a child. They told him how much of a headache she had when they told her to stay in one ce, but she would run wild instead.


    ¡°You must be having difficulty with her temper,¡± Rica said.


    ¡°Not at all. If there is, it¡¯s the other way around. I always make her mad and end up being ignored for days,¡± he replied,ughing.


    ¡°At least she didn¡¯t hide, Your Highness,¡± y said, ¡°When we fight, she will never let us see her,¡± Alec added.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re both such di**!¡± Freya eximed, and they looked at her. ¡°What, can¡¯t I say those words anymore?¡± she asked, and Matteo replied, smiling.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want to say, baby.¡± Because of that, everyone teased her, and then Calvin and James arrived.


    ¡°It seems you are having a good time here,¡± the beta said. ¡°Yeah, and we didn¡¯t want you to interrupt us,¡± Matteo replied.


    ¡°You see how your mate was, Your Highness? He¡¯s very stingy. Because we got our title first, we are sure that he will be acting like a child,¡± James said.


    ¡°Dad, I could have waited until I was ready too,¡± Matteo replied, and Freya felt that it was not true. He was happy for his friends and understood the situation very well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± Calvin said, Freya stiffened, and a memory of someone saying the same thing to a couple while she was watching it shed in her mind again.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Rica asked, and she was startled again. She looked around and found them looking at her worriedly, especially Matteo.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nothing. I must have been very tired, that I thought, and something came to my mind,¡± she replied, but Matteo couldn¡¯t help it anymore, so he excused himself and Freya. He would let her rest already because it was the second time that she acted like that.


    Rica and Lucas agreed while they thought of something too as they looked at each other. Then they remember that the king is going to talk to them the next day. Will they tell them about Freya¡¯s past or not? They were sure that what the king wanted to discuss with them was about their daughter, and they also had a feeling that she was showing some regression or extra power that would warrant the king¡¯s attention, like her mate.


    Third Person

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Rica and Lucas said as they entered the King¡¯s office. He looked at them and said, smiling,


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± The couple did as they had been told, feeling nervous. ¡°You have to rx; I am not going to harm you.¡± The king added, which made the two sigh in relief. They decide to tell the King what they need to know about Freya and hope that he will help her find her parents and the pack¡¯s killer.


    ¡°I assume you already have an idea why I asked to speak with you. Freya is still with Matteo, and I didn¡¯t want her to be here just in case the topic was too sensitive for her.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Your Highness, but we already told her about her biological parents.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me about them as well? Freya is an extraordinary she-wolf and possesses something powerful. Besides her wolf size, she also shifted back to her human form with her clothes on.¡± The king informed them, and they both looked at each other. Then Rica started telling him what had happened and everything they knew about her and her parents.


    The king was quiet for a few minutes, thinking. He couldn¡¯t let go of the fact that Freya¡¯s mother asked Rica to go to the ce where they found her when she was a child. How did her mother know that the incident was going to happen? Can she see the future or her future?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, Your Highness,¡± Rica said, which made the king look at her. ¡°I was wondering why she was certain about the exact date and time of my arrival at the border. However I think about it, there¡¯s nothing thates to mind but the possibility of her being a witch,¡± she added.


    ¡°We have talked about this ever since. We wanted to ask our alpha, but we didn¡¯t want topromise Freya¡¯s safety. We were worried that whoever did that to her pack might know that she was the Alpha and Luna of the Howlers Pack¡¯s daughter and get back to her.¡± Lucas added, and the King nodded.


    ¡°I would do the same if I were you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we decided to train her. She was only 9, but we had already seen her potential. She didn¡¯t like the idea of basic training. That¡¯s why we were surprised when she told me that she was very patient with her training, starting with the basics.¡± It was Lucas, feeling proud.


    ¡°Yes, I saw her fight, and so, as her trainer, he decided to change her training regimen. He had to adjust them because of the abilities that we wanted her to unleash. Now that I know what she is, I will be able to tell Rapha so he will know what to teach her more.¡± The king informed them, ¡°We can assume that she is also a witch. That¡¯s the only possible reason I can think of why her mother knew when the attack would happen.¡±


    ¡°We think so too, Your Highness,¡± the couple replied, and King Marco nodded. He now understood why the pack had been ughtered. He realized that someone knew that Freya was going to be Matteo¡¯s mate. He thought about whether his son had any idea about all of this. He couldn¡¯t smell Freya¡¯s scent yet, and Matteo had not told him anything.


    ¡°Another, Freya¡¯s loss of memory, might be caused by her mother herself. She may not want her to worry, as she grew up and prevented her from getting found by whoever it was that killed her pack.¡±


    ¡°Then, is she starting to regain her memory now that she is already marked?¡± Lucas asked curiously.


    ¡°Maybe, and for us to know that we needed to ask her,¡± the king replied. They talked about a lot of things about Freya¡¯s safety and protection. King Marco felt relieved that he had advanced, giving Calvin and James their titles and the tournament that they thought would be good for the princess as well. Although he already thinks of y and Alec staying in the pce and being assigned as Freya¡¯s protectors as well,


    While they were in the office, Freya woke up and saw Matteo looking at her. She got worried when she noticed that he didn¡¯t look like he had had a good sleep. ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Why do you look like shit?¡± Matteo chuckled, ¡°What did you dream about?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°I already told you; I couldn¡¯t remember.¡± She replied, ¡°Is it because of that that you look like that?¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t I look handsome to you anymore?¡± he teased,


    ¡°What? No! I mean, when did you ever look handsome to me?¡± she asked with a red face.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Matteo said as he pulled her and inhaled the scent on her neck. ¡°I¡¯m not handsome to you?¡± he asked, and she nodded, feeling aroused. ¡°If I had known that you¡¯re not going to let me sleep the whole night, I would have just fu** you, so we¡¯re even,¡± he said, kissing her, and she responded.


    Matteoy her down again with him on top. ¡°It¡¯s not toote for that, right?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Hmm, it smells good; your arousal is very intoxicating.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for this?¡± she asked, even though she already wanted him.


    ¡°Do you think so? Because I didn¡¯t think that time was important when it came to making love with you,¡± he said, and he kissed her again. He was feeling tired and had been thinking the whole night as he watched her sleep. He was extra worried since he didn¡¯t know exactly what she was dreaming. Feeling her now soothes him, and he wanted to have herst night, but he thought she needed a rest, so he just let her.


    ¡°I love this kind of morning, mate. I could smell you and your arousal and goddess; I want you so much. Can you not wear underwear when you sleep?¡± He said this as he looked at her, smiling.


    ¡°You are a pervert,¡± she replied, still blushing and looking forward to what he would do to her. ¡°I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth yet, and you¡¯re making me feel this way,¡± she added.


    ¡°How did I make you feel, baby?¡± He was massaging her breasts now, so instead of answering, she arched her back and pulled him closer.


    ¡°You want me too, baby?¡± ¡°Fu** yes!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I want you, baby,¡± he said, and he kissed her until she realized that her sleepwear was already on the floor along with Matteo¡¯s boxers. They were already naked, and he pleased her the way she wanted. ¡°Spread your legs wider, baby. I want to see your p***y dripping for me,¡± he said, and she followed. His face was right in front of her already aching p***y that wanted to taste, nip, and su**.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ Matt¡­.¡± She was delirious and so like Matteo, who was now entering her core. Their eyes locked with each other as they prepared themselves for the climax they wanted to reach together. He pumped in and out as they tried to be in sync with the rhythm that their bodies made until they reached the peak of their orgasm.


    ¡°Good fu****g morning, baby,¡± Matteo said before hey down beside her and started to sleep. Hecked sleep, and as much as he wanted to make love to her again, he couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from shutting.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good fu****g morning too, Matteo,¡± he heard Freya say before she gave her a kiss on his cheek, which made him sleep with a smile on his lips.


    Matteo

 Chapter 46

    A fu****g good sleep. I searched for Freya beside me, but she wasn¡¯t there. I looked at the part where she was supposed to be sleeping and found it empty. Oh, right. I just slept this morning after we made love. A smile curled onto my lips because I remembered what she told me before I got into my slumber. I got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Everything was dry, so I thought it was already noon, time for lunch, and Freya would be back from training soon.


    I rushed to my bathroom and got myself ready for the day. I had to talk to Dad; Mr. and Mrs. Collins will be there too because I told them that they would be called to King¡¯s office at noon. It would be good if Freya was there too. Oh, I could still smell her on me, and I liked it. I went out of the bathroom after I was done and got dressed before I walked out of our bedroom and went to see Dad.


    ¡°Cam, where¡¯s Freya?¡± I asked when I saw hering out of my dad¡¯s office.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside Your Highness,¡± she replied, and I nodded, so I got in after I knocked and was permitted to enter. Freya was sitting on the couch with her parents.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t cleaned yourself yet,¡± I said when I sat beside her and kissed her. ¡°Dad, let her freshen up first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we have been telling her, son,¡± he replied, so I looked at her, and she was smiling.


    ¡°Go, baby. You are important in this conversation, so we won¡¯t leave you behind,¡± I said, and she stood up. I shook my head before I mind-linked the kitchen to prepare something for us for lunch. ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal here, dad,¡± I said, and he nodded.


    ¡°I already mind-linked Calvin, James, and Rapha. They will be here soon,¡± he said. I looked at Freya¡¯s parents and greeted them. They are now my parents too, so I had to show respect to them even if it had to be the other way around. ¡°What made you wake up thiste?¡± the king asked.


    ¡°I just got to sleep this morning. I watched my mate in her sleep.¡± I replied,


    ¡°Is she dreaming?¡± Rica asked.


    ¡°Does it happen at your home too?¡± I asked,


    ¡°The whole time she was with us, at least once a year, she had nightmares. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dad asked this time.


    ¡°We think that it was one of her memories. It haunts her, so she won¡¯t forget.¡±Lucas replied,


    ¡°I think it was one of her memories too. The moment she woke up, she also forgot about it, but the feeling was still there.¡± I told them,


    ¡°Maybe she was trying to forget them herself.¡± It was Dad, so we looked at him and said, ¡°It may be too painful for her. That¡¯s why she tries to forget about it, but the incident keeps on reminding her, and she tries to let her know about her past.¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t try to forget it, so we will be able to know the truth behind the ughter in her entire pack.¡± I looked at Lucas curiously. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Alpha and Luna of the Howlers Pack,¡± she added. I was thinking that it was her scent that I had smelled years ago.


    ¡°She had the same scent that I smelled before, Dad. No, let me change that; it was her. I¡¯m sure of it now.¡± I informed them before someone knocked and got in. Dad motioned for them to get it down.


    ¡°Now, Matteo, what is this about the scent?¡± Dad asked again, ¡°She¡¯s the woman I smelled years ago,¡± I told them,


    ¡°Who?¡± Calvin asked as James and Rapha had a confused looks on their faces as well. ¡°Freya, she¡¯s the mate that I scented nine years ago,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°How can it be possible? How could she be here at that time?¡± He asked again. ,


    ¡°She¡¯s from the Howlers Pack,¡± I answered, and then I told them what my mate told me when I saw her outside the receiving roomst night.


    ¡°If she was indeed a child at that time, then she would not have been allowed to get in there. But why did no one tell us about them visiting?¡± Rapha said,


    ¡°So I won¡¯t be able to find my mate,¡± I told them, and they were all silent. ¡°Let¡¯s not inform Freya about this yet. I am worried that she will try to regain her memory. I saw her have that dream every night, and you don¡¯t know what she looks like. It breaks my heart that I didn¡¯t sleep at all so I could look out for her when she started to have that dream.¡± I added.


    ¡°Are you sure about that, son?¡± Dad asked, and I nodded. It would be better this way. I am sure that she will force herself to remember, so we will be able to find out who her parents talked with when they visited the pack.


    ¡°I was worried that whoever he was who had talked to her parents would find out about her and do something to harm her,¡± I told them, and they all nodded. ¡°I want us to focus on finding out the one behind the ughter of the Howler Pack and the one that the Alpha and Luna talked with, here in the pce.¡±


    ¡°It would be easier if the princess would remember everything; she would be able to tell us what we needed to know to get the result as soon as possible,¡± James replied. ¡°But I understand that it was hard for her and you, so all we needed to do was protect her while she was in the process of remembering her past,¡± he added.


    ¡°By the way, you still haven¡¯t smelled her, right?¡± I asked, and they all shook their heads, so I sighed in relief.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rica asked.


    ¡°If the one who saw them here before remembered her scent, then that may cause her harm. It¡¯s a good thing that I was the only one who could smell her at the moment.¡± I answered, ¡°Train y and Alec; I want them to look after Freya.¡± I told my friends.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Calvin asked,


    ¡°I am confident that¡­¡± I was about to answer, but we heard a knock, and Freya emerged, smiling. I smiled at her and motioned for her to sit beside me.


    ¡°What are you discussing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I was telling Calvin and James to start training y and Alec. I want them to look after you.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± she asked with a creased forehead, and Calvinughed.


    ¡°Is there something funny?¡± I asked and saw Dad and Rapha staring at me while James was grinning.


    ¡°You are super jealous over a little thing, and you know y was, you know, but you still want him to train and protect me?¡± It was Freya. She looked really confused.


    ¡°I am confident that you only want me, baby,¡± I replied, and she rolled her eyes at me, which made everyoneugh.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that something was going on and I was not allowed to know?¡± she asked. She¡¯s sharp; is there anything that I can¡¯t hide from her?

 Chapter 47

    Matteo


    The training hall is big. Other than the one that Freya and Rapha were using, it had a sliding door connecting to the next one on both sides; omegas or younger generations without wolves used the other one. Now, I am with Calvin, talking to y and Alec about their training. They were surprised when they first heard it because they were expecting to join a tournament and do training after they won.


    ¡°So, the whole tournament thing was to be able to find someone who would look after Freya?¡± y asked. Calvin looked at me, and even if I didn¡¯t want him to call my mate by her name, I knew too well that his care for her was genuine.


    ¡°And to train wolves as well. Although I am not forcing you to ept this, I just thought that,pared to whoever won the tournament, you would be more protective of Freya because you are her friend.¡± I answered, ¡°By protecting, you will have to stay and live here. That means you will no longer be the future beta and gamma of the Midnight Pack,¡± I added.


    The two looked at each other. I already thought that they would agree. I was looking forward to this. They are essential to my mate¡¯s well-being, especially when she was having some shes of memories that she wanted to forget. I saw them nod at each other and reply, ¡°We agree.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. From here on, you are going to undergo intense training. You are a Lycan, and I know this will be too hard on you, but I already saw you two fight, and I am sure that you will be able to make it. You are strong, but you will be stronger after this training. I am thankful that you are already smart, so we don¡¯t need to work on that matter.¡± I replied, and then I looked at Calvin, and he nodded. ¡°Beta Calvin will be the one who will supervise your training and monitor your progress,¡± I added and left them.


    I went to Freya after and saw how she was doing. I didn¡¯t need to show up myself because I knew that Rapha would only get mad at me if I interrupted them, so I stayed on the sidelines. It was really hard to outwit her. I remember our conversation in Dad¡¯s office.


    *** shback ***


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that something was going on and I was not allowed to know?¡± she asked. Is there anything that I can hide from her?


    ¡°It¡¯s just your feeling. Why would we never fill you in with information when you are already the Luna?¡± I asked instead. The others looked natural, as though we were not hiding anything from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied, looking at her parents, whose faces were all casual as well. They told her what she needed to know about herself, so I¡¯m sure that she will trust them when they say nothing.


    ¡°Maybe you are still thinking about what you sawst night,¡± I told her and informed her that I had already told Dad and her parents about it.


    ¡°What do you think of that, Your Highness?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but if ever something shes on your mind, don¡¯t hesitate to tell it to me. We might get some clues next.¡± Dad replied casually.


    ¡°I was trying to think about it and squeezed my mind, but I only got headaches whenever I did that,¡± she said, and I looked at everyone, giving the ¡°I told you so¡± look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself. That imagees to you without even thinking about it, right?¡± I asked, and she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, it just came. But I had a feeling that I needed to know everything about it to know more about myself,¡± she said, and that made me worried. I was sure that she was going to try and remember or find out something about what she saw.


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s take it slow. Don¡¯t force yourself to remember anything because it will only cause you a headache, which is not normal for us.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°They wille to you sooner orter, and once they do, you have to be ready. There might be some that you don¡¯t want to know or see, but you will have to go through the process so you can move on. You have to train harder, not for your physical strength but for your mental and emotional health as well.¡± I added,


    ¡°Your parents told me that your pack has been ughtered,¡± Dad said. ¡°That may be the reason why you can¡¯t remember anything about your past. Because you may have seen everything and the child in you can¡¯t bear it, which causes your brain or even your wolf to protect you by temporarily covering them. Just like Matteo said, you have to train physically, mentally, and emotionally so when the shes of memories flood your mind, you are ready and will be able to think rationally.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to be rational?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because when a person is hurt, they can think of nothing else but feeling better, and they will do anything to make that happen. If they¡¯ve been hurt, they will seek revenge once they remember what happened to them. But if you are emotionally prepared, you will be able to think more than just about the revenge itself, but also about the aftermath of your action.¡±


    ¡°So, when someone hurts me, will I just let them?¡±


    ¡°No, I am saying that when you remember that someone hurt you gravely, you will be able to think about your revenge, but you will be doing it for justice and properly. You won¡¯t be able to just run around, hunt them, and kill them without thinking. Remember, you are royal. You have many ways to punish those who have done, not just you but also others, bad things.¡±


    Dad was indirectly telling her now that something happened in her past, and Freya was not an idiot not to think that way. ¡°For now, I will have to train myself and be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear,¡± he replied, then she looked at her parents, who were nodding their heads at her, smiling.


    *** End of shback ***


    She knew that something big was going to happen in her life, and looking at her now, she looked determined and serious. Later, she will be talking to the pce¡¯s psychology doctor to prepare her mentally and emotionally.


    ¡®And you had better prepare yourself as well.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, you¡¯re still there.¡¯ I replied, King, my beast was not a talker. He just stays in the back of my mind, and him talking to me now is something. It was our mate who made him do something he doesn¡¯t usually do.


    ¡®Be serious, Matteo. I am an ancient Lycan, and Pi was an ancient wolf.¡¯ he replied. It was the first time that I found that out, and I don¡¯t think Freya knows it. ¡®She had no idea, and so, like Pi, I found out about that when we marked each other.¡¯ he added.


    ¡®How?¡¯


    ¡®After she marked us, I was able to see her deeper soul and find a mark. It was a crescent moon that was not visible to our naked eyes. Only by looking deeper into them, which only happens when we¡¯re marked by our fated mates.¡¯ he exined,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®If she¡¯s ancient just like you, does this mean that something big is going to happen?¡¯ I asked,


    ¡®Yes, the moon goddess will never pair both powerful souls for no reason. She always paired a strong alpha with a wolfless omega. A strong female Lycan to a male wolf, so the bnce will be intact. But since the moon goddess foresaw a war, she made Freya ours and led the kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Did something like this happen before? I mean, a war?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, and I was the one leading it as well, and it was also Pi who was with me.¡¯ ¡®Why are you telling me this just now?¡¯ I asked, feeling frustrated.


    ¡®Because you are an idiot who keeps on banging every female,¡¯ he replied, and I chuckled. ¡®Is that the reason why you didn¡¯t talk much to me before?¡¯


    ¡®I only wanted my mate. I am not like the others who would follow their sexual desires.¡¯ he replied.


    ¡®Sorry about that; I cannot bring back the times, but I can assure you that it will only be our mate for me and no one else.¡¯


    ¡®You better be,¡¯ he replied before he retreated to the back of my head. I had a feeling that we would be talking a lot from now on.

 Chapter 48

    Freya


    I want to know what happened, but I cannot force myself to remember everything. I always get a headache every time I do that, and just like Matteo said, it was umon for a Lycan or a wolf to feel something like that. We heal a lot faster than anybody else, so a simple headache should be nothing. But because I was forcing my brain to remember everything that I wanted to know, this headache became unbearable sometimes.


    King Marco has a point. I needed to condition myself and prepare my heart and mind for the truth that would be uncovered once I regained my memory. I was very ill-tempered and would surely do what everybody does when they find out that they have been hurt by a certain someone, and I shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. I didn¡¯t want to worry Matteo and my parents. Especially them. They never hide anything from me but tell me everything they know about my biological parents.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re getting sluggish,¡± Rapha said we were in the training hall, and we were doing our sparring. After our little meeting yesterday, I couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something came to mind,¡± I replied in a low voice. He heaved a deep sigh and started to take off all of his boxing gear.


    ¡°Come on, princess.¡± He said so, so I followed him. He sat on a bench, motioned to the space beside him, and handed me a bottle of water. Cam went back to our


    bedroom to get me a change of clothes that she had forgotten to bring with us. ¡°I know that you are thinking about what we talked about yesterday,¡± he said as I took my seat.


    ¡°I just want to know what happened,¡± I replied, and concern was all over his face.


    ¡°I know, but forcing it will not help you. It only makes you space out, just like earlier. You have to rx and concentrate on what you are doing right now. You must have been through a lot during that time, and knowing what has transpired can make or break you. But the way I see you now, I can tell that it is going to break you. That¡¯s why you need to prepare for it. Your heart, your mind, in that way, no matter how painful it was, you will be able to get yourself up and do the right thing.¡± he exined. I looked down and thought for a while.


    The king had already told me about this, but my heart was aching to know my past. Mom and Dad had told me that my parents were the Alpha and Luna of the Howlers Pack, and that pack was nowpletely gone. Since then, I have no idea. My parents brought me there when I was a kid, and I have seen the ruins ever since. And as I grew up, I realized that it happened at the time that my parents found me along the border of the Midnight Pack.


    ¡°You have to focus on what you need to do right now, Princess. Learn not to let your emotions control you. Remember, you are a strong Luna and the queen of the entire supernatural species. You have to be at your wits at all times.¡± Rapha added. I looked at him and nodded my head. He smiled after and got up before he offered his hand, so I took it, and we walked back to the ring.


    I decided to do just what they said. I will make sure to strengthen myself in all aspects and be the Luna and queen that I should be. We continued our training, and now I am more focused and motivated. In the next three days, we trained the whole day and only had our daily regr meals as a break. Tomorrow, the tournament is going to start, and since y and Alec are no longer included, the Midnight Pack will send another warrior to rece them.


    Speaking of the Midnight Pack, Joric was one of the pack¡¯s representatives. He is soon to be Alpha, and surely he needed training, especially from the pce. He will be able to learn a lot about running the pack, and he will be more pack-oriented. He had been thinking about himself and thought that being the Alpha¡¯s son would always give him what he wanted. I just hope that if he ever wins and has the chance to get recruited for the training, he will take it and use it as an advantage.


    ¡°Princess, what do you want to wear, this one or this one?¡± Cam asked. We were in our walk- in closet, and she was helping me get ready for the weing ceremony of the fighters.


    ¡°Is that the one Matteo and I bought at Ricky¡¯s?¡± I asked, and she nodded. ¡°I never thought that I would need them this soon,¡± I added and took a ck gown. Since the event was for the tournament, I don¡¯t see any reason why I couldn¡¯t wear ck. Cam asked me, so ck is fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful, princess. The colorplements your whiteplexion, and the cut of the gown is very sexy. The prince will surely salivate when he sees you in that,¡± Cam said. I smiled at her as my cheeks turned red, thinking about my mate. We had been too close, and there was no night that we hadn¡¯t mated. Our bond is getting deeper and deeper as the days go on. It¡¯s not a bad thing, right? I mean, he¡¯s my mate, and it was natural for me to fall in love with him over and over again.


    ¡°Thank you, Cam.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Next time, you should buy more. The previous queen had a lot of dresses and gowns too. She¡¯s like you and doesn¡¯t like to buy things. Especially the expensive ones, but she had to be ready and prepared at all times, so the king convinced her to just buy them because she¡¯s going to use them more often.¡± Cam exined, ¡°Once you and Prince Matteo reign, you will have no time to think about other things but the betterment and well-being of every species. So, while it is not the case yet, you have to enjoy yourself and get everything you need. You won¡¯t be able to do them at will when you be queen,¡± she added.


    Being a queen must be hard. The way she said it, I don¡¯t think that I am going to be even at the same level as the previous queen. What more can surpass her? I thought, just like alphas and


    lunas, they were happy having that power over every species. But it turned out that it wasn¡¯t always like that. The responsibility was so great that it made me question my capabilities.


    I started to get dressed, and, oh goddess, Cam was good with make-up. She was born to be a stylist because she made me as beautiful as a swan. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing in my reflection in the mirror. I looked at her, and she was smiling at me. ¡°You are such a beautiful princess!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you. I didn¡¯t know that you could do magic,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. You are already beautiful to begin with.¡± I stood up, and she moved back to have a whole look at me. We were both smiling when the door swung open and Matteo came in. He was stunned for a moment, and, as if realizing what was going on, Cam excused herself and left the room.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, baby,¡± he said. I was so happy that he liked how I looked. He offered me his hand and took it. He led me out of the bedroom and walked down. The tournament¡¯s opening ceremony will be held in the event hall, and the lighting of a torch happened this morning on the training ground.


    Everyone was there, and I felt a little embarrassed thinking I waste. ¡°We¡¯re on time, baby,¡± Matteo said as he gave my hand a little squeeze. y and Alec were in position along with the pce warriors, looking at me and smiling. I was about to go and greet them when I saw Alec¡¯s face, and his eyes were not on me anymore. He was looking at someone behind me, so I looked over my shoulder and found Cam, who had her eyes on him too. Are they?


    ¡°Mineeee!!!¡± Alec yelled.

 Chapter 49

    Third Person


    ¡°I guess Alec will have to stay in the pce,¡± Matteo told Freya. They were looking at the two, who were now hugging each other. The king looked at them, and he was happy because Cam was very close to him, and had treated her like family. That¡¯s why she assigned her to look after Freya. He stood up and said,


    ¡°This is a celebration for us. In addition to the opening ceremony, our dear Cam had finally found her mate from the Midnight Pack.¡± Everyone looked at the newly mated couple, who didn¡¯t care about what was going on around them and were just staring at each other. But they had to continue the event, and even if they didn¡¯t want to, they had to go back to where they should be.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Freya asked Cam as she saw her smiling.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She reacted and nodded her head fast. ¡°And very excited, princess. I never thought that I was going to find him now,¡± she added.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see him before this? I mean, he was here during the oathtaking.¡±


    ¡°I went to my parents. My mom fought with Dad and he wanted me to help her woo her.¡± She replied, ¡°When I came back the next day, I kind of smelled his scent but ignored it, thinking I was just imagining it since I was too eager to meet and find my mate. But when I smelled his scent again, I decided to follow it but lost it somewhere. I thought that I was never going to find him,¡± she added.


    ¡°During my training, he was on the other side of the training hall,¡± she informs her.


    ¡°My nose is not as sharp as everyone else¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a wolf or a Lycan. I am an omega, so my senses are not as good as the others. Speaking of Omega, will he ept me if he finds out about it?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about such a thing because Alec is a very good guy. He had been my friend even though he thought that I didn¡¯t have my wolf,¡± she answered, and that made Cam feel relieved. Having no beasts is one of her insecurities. She saw and knew some wolves who rejected their mates because of being omegas, and they feared that it would happen to her. ¡°You are a very sweet girl; Alec will surely love you. He had no choice because you are very lovable,¡± she added.


    ¡°Thank you, princess.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me; I was just telling the truth,¡± she replied. Matteo was just listening to them, and he was smiling internally as he saw how good Freya was when she became queen. Without her knowing it, she had started to act like a true queen and a mother to the kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Joric was staring at Freya. He had been liking her since they were kids, but because of what had happened to her, she never noticed him. It was the main reason why he bullied her because he thought that only when he did that would she be able to see him. Growing up, he prayed to the moon goddess to give her to him as his mate.


    But when he found out that she had no scent and he wouldn¡¯t be able to know whether he was his or not, he started to feel agitated, especially when his father, Alpha Daniel, always warned him about not getting too close to her.


    Until now, he still couldn¡¯t believe the fact that Prince Matteo was her mate. He didn¡¯t want to believe that he smelled her scent when he couldn¡¯t. No one could, so he was suspicious of how the prince managed to know that she was his. He had no idea about the eye contact of two mated couples and would never have, since the school taught them, that they caught their mates¡¯ scents to be able to know each other as theirs.


    Alpha Daniel had warned him before he went to the pce to gain more knowledge about the pce and the royals so they would be able to know what they could please them. But he has no intention of telling his father whatever he finds out. He had a n to do everything he could and give his best to acquire power and strength for his pack. And if ever he found out that Freya was his mate,


    The king started to announce themencement of the tournament, and he informed everyone, especially the Midnight Pack, about y and Alec. Joric felt envious that he was not selected to protect Freya. He would dly turn down the alpha position if it was for her and her safety. He was furious at both y and Alec, especially when thetter had already found his mate, who was also the one who took care of the woman he liked.


    After the opening ceremony, they were given a chance to enjoy the night, as thepetition would start the following day. Matteo and Freya didn¡¯t leave the party; they wanted to be with all the warriors so they wouldn¡¯t feel that the tournament was only for a show. They wanted to show them that the pce was ready to support them and to provide them with their needs to improve their fighting skills and abilities.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Freya asked Cam. ¡°You are still here, so I had to be here as well.¡±


    ¡°You just found your mate, and you want to stay with me? What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± she asked, confused.


    ¡°He is here as well, so it was fine. Our dutyes first because we will have our timeter,¡± Cam replied. Freya said no more and let the two do what they wanted. Even if she tried to get help from Matteo, their answers would be the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, baby. I was so proud of Alec. I already felt his frustration, but he was holding himself up,¡± he told her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell them to leave already? Look at them; they both look stupid, staring at each other, smiling like idiots,¡± she said, and heughed hard as the new-found mates looked at them, confused.


    ¡°I think you need to go, you two,¡± y told Alec. ¡°Come on, man, you are only making me feel envious here. You look as if you want to eat each other!¡± y added.


    ¡°Thankfully, there is someone who gets my point,¡± Freya said.


    ¡°Alright, you two. Go and have time together. Get to know each other or even fu** each other; just stay the hell out of our sight.¡± Matteo told them, which made Cam¡¯s face turn red.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be too vulgar. See how shy my mate is.¡± Alec said and walked towards Cam.


    ¡°Fine, just go,¡± Matteo replied, and they both left the party.


    Matteo was giving instructions to y when Joric approached Freya. ¡°Tell me, is he your mate?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What is this all about, Joric? I thought we had already made things clear. Yes, he is my mate.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The prince has been in the pack for 4 months, and you didn¡¯t say anything. Surely you ran across each other, but none of you imed that you were each other¡¯s mates as well.¡±


    ¡°Joric, is this still about your feelings towards the princess?¡± Matteo asked, ¡°I had a feeling that she was my mate,¡± he answered.


    ¡°She already told you that you¡¯re not. Stop this nonsense, Joric, because I don¡¯t like the idea of someone iming what was already mine.¡± Matteo warned him,


    ¡°I am going to get stronger, so when I finally get the chance to know that you are mine, I will be able to defend you and our bond,¡± Joric said before he left. Matteo, Freya, and y were looking at him. They had no idea that he was still holding her and believing that she was his.


    ¡®Just you wait, Freya, you¡¯re going to be mine.¡¯ Joric told himself this as he walked back to his dorm.

 Chapter 50

    Third Person


    .


    Being able to train in the pce gives their pack an advantage, and others will think that the royals will favor the trainers¡¯ pack because of the loyalty and allegiance that they may pledge.


    There were 150 participants, and they would be screened through a knockout battle. They will be paired randomly and will have to fight. The loser will be out permanently. They can choose to stay in the pce as spectators, or they could go back to their pack.


    The next round will be named a riot. There were three of them fighting. It¡¯s up to them how they will be able to knock down their opponents when they are fighting two-to-one. This round will be able to teach them how to win in an outnumbered situation.


    Round three will be for teamwork. The twenty-five of them will be divided into five groups with five members each. This will make them prove their ability to adapt to different circumstances, especially when they are from different packs. They should be able to learn how to connect to win.


    And thest round will be the battle royal. The team that will win the third round will be battling against each other. Being together as a team, they should at least learn something about each other that they will use to take them down.


    Because they want to form camaraderie, the criteria for this round will be based on the number of hits they will give. They will be wearing gear that will detect the hits, which will be automatically recorded on the board. It is for everyone to see and know that the tournament is fair and just.


    ¡°As the rules have been exined to you about this round, we will proceed to our first round, the knockout. Please look on the board, as your name will be picked electronically. We will try to finish this round in one week, so if ever, do not rush fighting and think about what you need to do when you¡¯re in the center of this field with your opponent.¡± Kevin, Calvin¡¯s warrior, said He was the one who was assigned to lead the tournament. He is very strict and looks into details. Even the slightest cheating would not work on him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick our first pair of fighters,¡± he said, and then the screen started to show the roulette, like, with the names of the participants. ¡°Loly and Rena,¡± Kevin said, looking at the fighters, and there stood two she-wolves. They were asked to go to the center, and Kevin called one of the warriors who was assigned to be the referee for the day.


    Loly and Rena were both good fighters; everyone could see how much they wanted to stay and continue the tournament, and they would have the chance to train in the pce. It was their motivation, so they were really giving their best to show their skills and talents. As for the king, he was sure that every pack chose their best fighters. He could see how enthusiastic everyone was, and with Loly and Rena having their first match, the crowd became more excited.


    Freya was worried about the she-wolves, who would be fighting male wolves. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t go and watch, but did her training instead. Surely there were strong she-wolves. She knows that. The effort and discipline that they put themselves into so they will be able to be as strong as others cannot bepared to anything. There will be no amount of money that can pay for that.


    But male wolves were naturally stronger than female wolves. Being an omega is one of the proofs. There were a lot more she-wolves omega than males, and the ratio will be another proof. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re out of yourself again. Why don¡¯t we just watch the tournament?¡± Rapha asked,


    ¡°I was just concerned about the she-wolves,¡± she replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural; you¡¯re the future queen, so you start to feel your bond with your people. But the tournament was safe, and the king as well as Matteo were there. You have nothing to worry about. They will never let any casualties or anyone get severely injured.¡±Rapha replied.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± she replied, continuing with her training. Cam had not been with her since she was with Rapha. She let her watch Alec do his training with Calvin, and even the beta didn¡¯t like it. He had no choice since she allowed it. He even asked for Matteo¡¯s help even if he already knew the oue, and, just as he thought, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it either.


    Now he had to watch Alec and Cam look at each other from time to time, and he was getting pissed since he didn¡¯t have his mate yet. Everyone was busy with the training and the tournament while something evil was brewing on the outskirts of the pce. They had no idea that a threat to Freya¡¯s life that they were thinking of was in motion and might happen soon.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± asked the man. ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°What about the princess? Are you sure that she¡¯s not the child from the Howler¡¯s Pack that Matteo said was his mate?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you think so?¡± the man asked angrily.


    ¡°She has no scent, so I don¡¯t know if she was the same girl that the prince was talking about,¡± the man answered fearfully.


    ¡°How the hell did he know that she was his mate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, my Lord. Does that mean that the prophecy has changed?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that it will change. There may be some variable that will interrupt it, but the oue will be the same unless we do something about it.¡±


    ¡°But we had already killed the entire Howlers Pack, so there was no one from there who could be mated to the prince.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Freya¡¯s wolf?¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord. We didn¡¯t join the pack run when she transformed. But ording to everyone who was there, her wolf was gray.¡±


    ¡°Not silver?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gray is what they were saying; everyone in the pce was there, and they all said it was gray.¡± ¡°Then we have nothing to worry about. But to be sure, ask someone to follow her all the time.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± the man replied and left.


    They were in the mansion owned by a wealthy businessman whom the man was called Lord, killed. They needed a hideout to prepare for the war that he had been nning for a very long time. He should have done that many years ago, but he wanted to do it before Matteo took the throne.


    ¡®I am going to put you where you should belong, Marco. They don¡¯t know you, but I do. I know what you did before.¡¯


    Matte

 Chapter 51

    The two elimination rounds were sessful, and we all saw everyone¡¯s potential. They are all good fighters and worth training for. Those who lost in the first round stay and watch their team members continue their journey.


    Freya never failed to train and take her Luna lessons. She needed that, so she would be prepared when she became queen, and I can¡¯t wait for that to happen. My father was right about his decision, and the kingdom will strengthen once Freya and I reign.


    Before I assume the throne, Dad will weaken. I had to be stronger than I already was, so whatever happened, I could ensure nothing would turn out wrong. The throne will be mine, and no one can take it away from me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father¡¯s being weak was not a secret. Everyone knew that transferring the crown meant the same for the powers they held. And as that day approached, I felt it and knew Dad.


    ¡°You think too much, son,¡± Dad said. I was in his office waiting for Freya, who was still at her lesson.


    ¡°I was just worried. You know my coronation is approaching,¡± I replied. ¡°What about it?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°My beast told me that something big was going to happen. Freya is a strong she-wolf with an ancient wolf. She¡¯s already powerful and was mated to me with an ancient beast.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that she was ancient?¡±


    ¡°My beast told me. He found out about it when we saw eye to eye, and in her soul, he found Pi.¡± I answered and told him about the war King had been through with Pi before.


    ¡°If your beast tells you that, we have to prepare more than what we are doing now. The Lycan war is far too extensive for the wolves, and I didn¡¯t want them to be coteral damage.¡± Dad said, ¡°If it was Lycan, I think I already have an idea about who would be our enemy. It will break my heart, but I will never let him seed.¡± Dad said, and I looked at him, confused.


    I wanted him to tell me more, but he didn¡¯t say anything after that. What did he mean if he knew it was a Lycan? Is there something I didn¡¯t know about? ¡°I am going to tell you when I am sure of it. For now, get even stronger. You will need that because, as you already know, I will get weaker each time.¡±


    ¡®Let me talk to him,¡¯ King said, and so I did.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, King,¡± he said. Dad¡¯s eyes widened as he realized who he was talking to now. ¡°I am not addressing you; it¡¯s my name that I said. It¡¯s idiotic to think about getting weak because of Matteo because I¡¯m way superior to you. There¡¯s no such thing as that. You be the king because you are worth it, and no amount of power can defeat you but mine. As for war, don¡¯t get too emotional. You must remember who you are, what you are here for, and why the moon goddess created the Lycans.¡±


    ¡°But it happened to the previous kings,¡± Dad replied.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t; it just so happened that the one who came next was more powerful than the others, like us. The Royals were stronger with each generation. You don¡¯t expect our powers to stagnate through these years,¡± King said, and Dad nodded his head.


    Now, I have a better understanding of us, the royals. Dad seemed satisfied with what he found out, as King retreated and let me take control. The idea of him talking to my father was new to me. He never associated himself with anyone, but I¡¯m sure he would with our mate.


    ¡°We will have a meeting with the others. It was a good thing that we were almost over with the tournament,¡± Dad said. I agree; we need that meeting. We can¡¯t just let something happen to everyone.


    We heard a knock and looked at Freya, who got in and walked closer to me, smiling. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. For the past few weeks, her dreams have lessened, but she often sees the child. Her scent started to get stronger. I am sure now that she was the one I smelled from nine years ago, and the child she was seeing was her. I wonder why she couldn¡¯t remember her face as a child. Doesn¡¯t she have photos of her adoptive parents?


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you have your photos from childhood in the Midnight Pack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. We avoided that, thinking those who killed my parents would return to me.¡± She replied after sitting down.


    ¡°What do you think is the reason why they did that to your pack?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I still have no idea. What I saw here was the same child. And I don¡¯t remember what my dreams were about either.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I see, but did you notice you started to regain your scent?¡± Dad asked worriedly.


    ¡°I just know Matteo was aware of my scent since we marked each other.¡± She replied, and Dad looked at me. I never told him about that because I was waiting for the right time. I didn¡¯t want this to escte around the pce and risk Freya¡¯s life. Anyway, all they will know is the fact that I could smell her and not whether she had the same scent as my mate nine years ago or not.


    ¡°I understand you, son. I smelled her, but it was still very faint. It¡¯s because I am a king. But for a normal Lycan or wolf, they would be able to get a hint of your scent, maybe when you have been crowned queen.¡± That¡¯s what I thought too; that¡¯s why I was feeling less worried if ever her scent from when she was a child was still in the enemy¡¯s memory.


    As soon as he knew that she was the same mate I imed before, Freya would be at her strongest. I couldn¡¯t wait for that to happen.


    ¡°How are your lessons progressing, dear?¡± Dad asked again.


    ¡°I already knew a lot. Rapha and the others were exemry teachers. We didn¡¯t leave any lessons I didn¡¯t get or understand. Every time I had questions, they always had an answer. I think I¡¯m on the right track,¡± she replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Dad replied happily. ¡°Anyway, the final round of the tournament will be on Monday. Please leave your schedule early because I want you and Matteo to be there. They should meet their future king and queen and let them know you are watching them.¡± He added, so I looked at her and smiled.


    We left Dad in his office because I had a feeling that he needed time to think. If he knew who the enemy would be, with that look on his face, I could tell that he was close to him. I don¡¯t remember anyone who was in any deep arguments with him before or anything that might make them hate him. But he lived for hundreds of years, and before I was born, I didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    It sounds weird, yes. But he is not the type to reveal anything about him. It was always Mom who told me about them. But that¡¯s all. Besides them being mates, Mom never told me anything about him or his family either. In addition, I see portraits of my grandparents, who were the previous king and queen, but that¡¯s all. For now, I will give him time to think before asking him. I was eager and needed to know everything since I was about to be king.


    Freya

 Chapter 52

    The finals arrived, and I was d to see two Midnight Pack members. Another warrior and Joric, the future Alpha I always see Joric giving me that ¡°you¡¯re mine¡± look, but I ignore him. I don¡¯t know why he keeps on insisting he is my mate. He must have liked me, but I am sorry for him. I only like my prince, Matteo, and I only have one mate.


    The five fighters wore their gear. It has a sensor that detects every hit. The king and Rapha thought about this. It was like fencing. Thest two who had the least number of hits taken will be announced as winners.


    The tournament was only held in human form. We already know how strong their wolves are, and strengthening them physically will make their wolves stronger.


    When they shifted, wolves usually took over their bodies. And because they were animals, they were good when it came to survival. It is believed that the stronger the human form, the stronger the wolf. That¡¯s how it works. It was solely for that reason that the tournament was organized and arranged.


    It appears to me that Joric and the warrior agreed to work together. It was an advantage, and nobody would think it was unfair since they were both from the same pack and Joric was the future Alpha, as Jessie was nning on transferring to him the title depending on the result of this tournament. But their opponents weren¡¯t stupid, so they decided to work together even if they were from three different packs. They made sure to eliminate them before they fought for the top two spots.


    ¡°Joric will be one of the winners,¡± Matteo said. I agree with him. Judging by the way the warrior took all the hits that were supposed to be his,


    ¡°Joric didn¡¯t tell him to do that,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know that. He was shocked every time the warrior took a hit. He thought in advance and already foresaw that they were going to join forces.¡±


    ¡°At least there¡¯s one from my pack that will be a winner. I wonder if Alec and y will be able to be in the finals if they join too.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see them fighting for you?¡± Matteo asked, which made me look at him in astonishment. Is he jealous now?


    ¡°Just so you know, Alec had found his mate, and y had already epted the fact that we couldn¡¯t be together.¡±


    ¡°And Joric?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about him? He is nothing to me emotionally.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I asked.


    As he looked at the fighters and did not answer my question, I focused on the tournament as well. The warrior was smart enough tond a hit on whoever Joric was fighting against. I looked at the king and found him watching happily. I¡¯m sure that it was because of the teamwork that they disyed, even if this round was for individuals. They had to win and think of any possible legal ways to make that happen.


    As a result, Joric won, followed by Arthur from the Meadow Pack. ¡°I would like to congratte all the participants who attended this tournament. You have shown us a really good show.¡± King Marco said, ¡°It was very entertaining, even if the purpose of this activity was to find out how capable every one of you is. If only the pce could take all of you at the same time for training, I would dly do it. But we can¡¯t,¡± he added. Then we continued with the award ceremony.


    The happiness on everyone¡¯s faces was priceless, and that made us very happy as well. In the end, King Marco announced that the top five, who had been very satisfactory in showing the importance of teamwork, would get the chance to train in the pce with the Lycans. The warrior who sacrifices himself to ensure Joric bes one of the winners receives an extra award.


    ¡°He showed us that we might die in battle for the cause of our kind. Sacrifices happen, whether we like them or not. At the time we decide to do that, know that you will never be forgotten,¡± the king said, and everyone apuded the warrior. Everyone enjoys themselves after the award ceremony at the party.


    Tomorrow, I am nning to ask everyone to conduct an Alpha training session for all iing Alphas of every pack as well as for their betas and gammas. In addition to training them through fighting, it was imperative to train them to be responsible leaders. I don¡¯t know if Joric learned anything from this tournament, but I still hope he did.


    My parents decided to stay in the Midnight Pack, and I wanted to ensure their safety under Joric. Having be a royal, I believe we should help future pack leaders be responsible and duty-driven. We retire for the day and look forward to the next day.


    *** Dream ***


    ¡°Freya, you¡¯re going to be a royal. I want you to learn everything you need to know. I am a hybrid, but you¡¯re a pure wolf. You are just like your grandmother,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Mom?¡± young Freya asked.


    ¡°You do what I say. I want you to train harder than anyone else. Be the strongest version of yourself because many will try to prevent you from bing a queen, so you have to fight for it. Never let anyone stop it from happening, and I will do my best to protect you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°OK, mommy.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me now. When something bad happens, I want you to follow every word that I am going to tell you without questions being asked. Anything you need to know will be answered in time. I want you to be strong because you will face so much pain very soon. However, don¡¯t worry; I will make it go away for the time being. But you have to promise me that when the timees, you will be able to remember everything. Find it in your heart to calm yourself and think rationally.¡±


    ¡°I will try, Mommy,¡± she replied.


    ***** Change of scene in Freya¡¯s dream ***** ¡°Stay here, Freya!¡± Robert said.


    ¡°I want to go to Mom¡¯s!~¡± she replied. ¡°No! You need to hide and survive this!¡±


    ¡°Please, Daddy!¡± she pleaded, crying. In her young mind, she already knew something was happening because of the continuous howling from everyone in the pack.


    Robert left her in the room and came in with Lexi. ¡°I already showed you where to hide. Go there now, dear.¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy, I want toe with you.¡±


    ¡°Your daddy needs me now,¡± she said and ran off, thinking Freya would do as she said. As she went down into the living room, she saw her mate fighting a Lycan. She knew that no matter how strong Robert was, he was no match for that beast. She tried to help her mate and fought with him.


    ¡®What are you doing, Lexi? Go and save our daughter!¡¯ Robert eximed in their mind-link. ¡®I can¡¯t just leave you here.¡¯


    ¡®You and Freya are the most important to me. I need you two to be alive. Please leave with our daughter now.¡¯ He pleaded.


    Lexi was about to respond, but the Lycan grabbed her and pressed his paw against her heart. ¡°Mommyyyyy¡­¡± A scream from the stairs made her look and find her daughter. The Lycan looked as well and paid full attention to Freya, who was now crying. Robert noticed that the beast was heading in his daughter¡¯s direction, so he gathered his strength and stopped him.


    Seeing that, Freya ran to her mother and tried to get her up. ¡°Be strong, dear,¡± she said, and she started casting some spells. The child got injured without a reason and bled. ¡°It¡¯s a Lycan. Someone from the Lycans wants you dead.¡± Lexi whispered, but she understood it clearly. They both looked at their father and saw how the Lycans had killed him. Before everything bes dark for her daughter, Lexi opens a portal and teleports her. Thest thing Freya saw was her mother running towards her father before shepletely shut her eyes.


    *** End of dream *** ¡°Mommmm¡­.. Dadddddddd


    Matte

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Baby, wake up.¡± She opened her eyes and hugged me while crying. I was about to go to sleep and thought she would not have her dream this time, but before I closed my eyes, she started screaming. I got up and tried to listen to everything she said, but I couldn¡¯t understand anything. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that, so I decided to wake her up. ¡°Shhh, I¡¯m here, baby,¡± I said as I gently stroked her back, and she continued crying.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± she said. ¡°I saw a Lycan kill my parents.¡± She added and cried, squeezing herself into me. My heart broke seeing her like this. Whoever did that to her parents will die at my hands. Ever since she had a dream but couldn¡¯t remember anything after waking up, I always prayed that the next time it happened, she would. But now, I regret it. She was vulnerable, like a child who couldn¡¯t help but weep.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I didn¡¯t know your dream was like that. I¡¯m here, always.¡± I told her, and she nodded her head. ¡°We will find out who it was that killed your parents and your entire pack.¡± She let go of my embrace and then turned to look at me. ¡°I promise you,¡± I added.


    ¡°The child I was seeing here in the pce was me.¡± I already knew that, so I nodded my head. ¡°You know?¡± She asked, confused.


    ¡°Remember that I smelled my mate nine years ago?¡± I asked, and she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly your scent. So when your adoptive parents told me and Dad about you being from the Howlers Pack, I already had an idea.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She added, confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to pressure yourself to remember everything. And I had a feeling that the one behind your pack¡¯s ughter was in the pce. I tried not to expose who you were and risk your life.¡± I exined.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Dad believes that the one behind this didn¡¯t want me to find you or, in general, find my mate. If he just killed you, it would be very obvious, so I think he included the entire pack to hide the true reason for their crime.¡±


    ¡°Who could it be? Who would want you not to find your mate when the pce is sure to be stronger when you¡¯re with your fated mate?¡±


    ¡°Dad already had an idea of who he might be but didn¡¯t tell me yet. Now that you have your memory back and your scent, I think our enemy will make his move too.¡±


    ¡°My scent is back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, remember, I smelled you when you were just a child. I think someone hides or masks your scent, something like that, so you can hide yourself until you¡¯re ready.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I was only nine when I visited the pce with my parents. How can you smell my scent? I mean, I was just a kid at that time, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Pi is an ancient wolf. King could smell her because he¡¯s an ancient beast too,¡± I answered.


    ¡°My parents and my pack,¡± she said, sobbing.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. We will give them justice and not let whoever he was seed this time.¡± She got back into my embrace. I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. However, thinking that the younger version of her saw how her parents died and were killed was something I didn¡¯t want to experience either.


    Judging by the calmness she was in after an hour, I could tell she was already asleep. I pushed her away very gently so I wouldn¡¯t wake her up and had her lie down in our bed. She pulled me closer to her, so I justid down and hoped that she would be a little better in the morning.


    What I wish hadn¡¯t happened, because when I woke up and found Freya staring at the ceiling, her eyes were swollen and she looked like she didn¡¯t sleep at all. ¡°You couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± I asked, even if I already knew the answer. She looked at me with eyes full of conviction.


    ¡°I am determined to find Lycan and make him pay for what he did to my parents and pack.¡± Then she gazed back at the ceiling. ¡°Mom made me promise to be royal; maybe it was because she knew they¡¯d all die.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she made you promise?¡±


    ¡°She knew I would be a queen. She taught me how to act like one, besides fighting. She said I should learn to defend myself because there¡¯s no guarantee she can stay with me, and neither can my dad. She knew everything that would happen. That¡¯s why my adoptive parents were at the border on the night we were attacked.¡±


    That is possible. Her mother knew everything before it happened, just like her adoptive parents thought. But there¡¯s something that I would like to know: ¡°Baby, who did your parents talk to when you visited the pce?¡±


    She looked like she was thinking, but after a few minutes, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± He was blurry every time I saw that child. I mean the young me. Why didn¡¯t you help us? We came here to seek help. Mom may have seen what would happen. If you had helped us, you could have found me easily.¡±


    ¡°We were on vacation at that time. I tried to find you after, but no one said someone had visited the pce. I thought my mate was just someone from the pce. Still, I traveled from one pack to another, hoping to find you. Then an incident happened that caused Calvin and James¡¯ fathers and my mother¡¯s deaths.¡± I exined.


    She got up, and so did I. We looked at each other and had a tacit understanding to take down our enemy, whoever he was. As for me, I had to talk to Dad, or it would be better if I brought Freya. He will be able to think and analyze the situation even more if we feed him more information, and my friend will be able to do that. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Dad together,¡± I told her, and she agreed. ¡°I will have Rapha, Calvin, and James be there as well.¡±


    ¡°What about y and Alec?¡±


    ¡°They are not yet your official protectors. Until they take their oath, we will leave them out of all the information we have,¡± I answered. I know she understands why. We took a bath together and had our little make-out before we rushed down and had our breakfast. She looks somewhat better than earlier, and I promise to make her look and feel good from now on. As for our enemy, he had better prepare himself from here on out because I will do everything in my power to stop him, and my beast agrees with me on this.

 Chapter 54

    Third Person


    ¡°It was clear, Dad; she remembered how her parents and pack died,¡± Matteo said. ¡°A Lycan with rogues attacked them and killed everyone in their pack. If not for her mother, she would have died too,¡± he added, as the king nodded his head in agreement. He was now certain that someone from the pce had something to do with it, so she looked at Freya,


    ¡°Unfortunately, I still can¡¯t remember who Mom and Dad talked to when we came here to seek help,¡± she said, as she already knew that he would be asking her about it. She started to feel regretful that she couldn¡¯t remember something as crucial as that information and had been trying to recall it. She thought that her brain must have suffered too much from the loss of her parents and was trying to control her memories so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt too much.


    ¡°I remember in one of our lessons back in the Midnight Pack that our brain sometimes prevents us from remembering something that will cause us pain, just like what our wolves and Lycans did to us when we were in so much agony,¡± she said. ¡°But I am sure that I will be able to remember everything soon,¡± she added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much. I¡¯m sure that everything wille to you naturally when you¡¯re ready. Just remember, we are always here for you. You are not alone, and we will be here to protect you from anything.¡± King Marco said,


    ¡°Being said that,¡± it was Matteo. ¡°Who was in your mind that you think was behind all of this?¡± he asked, and he wanted an answer. It showed on his face, and King Marco knew that he had to tell them everything.


    ¡°Since it was clear that one of us was behind that attack, I want to tell you about myself,¡± King Marco said as he looked at everyone who was in his office. Rapha had his head down while Freya, James, and Calvin were expectant, and Matteo was nervous. ¡°I have an older brother.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Matteo asked in confusion. ¡°All my life, I thought that you were an only child. And if you have an older brother, why are you king now?¡±


    ¡°You have to let me talk and do not interrupt me if you want to know everything,¡± his father replied, and he nodded after shutting his mouth. ¡°As I was saying, I have an older brother. But he was not the kind of brother that everyone would want. He was cruel, and all he thought about was power. That¡¯s why my father, your grandfather,¡± he said, looking at his son, ¡°didn¡¯t allow him to be king. Before you react, I fought for the throne fairly. Because Dad didn¡¯t want him to be his sessor and at the same time didn¡¯t want it to appear that he chose me over him, he conducted a battle between us that would show our skills and potential, and, yes, he lost. Dad said that it was natural to let the firstborn take over the crown, but not all the time. He said he wanted every species to live in peace and harmony without any kind of animosity towards one another. But your uncle was greedy and very power-hungry.¡±


    He looked at everyone and found them all ears at him, so he continued, ¡°Many pce people, especially from the council, couldn¡¯t ept the fact that I won, which made Dad think that they would be a problem for me in the future, so he investigated everyone. He wanted to find out who would be on my side when I took the crown. And dly, many have proved to be loyal to him. They just didn¡¯t want me because I was not the firstborn.


    ¡°Where is he? How did he get the result?¡± Matteo asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is now. I have never seen him after your mother and I mated with each other.¡±


    ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°Yearster, after he lost, he looked like he epted his defeat, but without us knowing, he was gathering allies to dethrone me once I assumed the crown and nned on killing your grandfather, which he seeded,¡± he answered. ¡°But that¡¯s not all; he likes your mother; that¡¯s why he was so mad at me and swore to get her for me. But even when your mother died, he didn¡¯t show up, so I thought he got over all of the things that happened.¡±


    ¡°What made you think that he was the one who was behind this?¡± It was Freya. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, and she wanted to know what her pack had to do with him.


    ¡°He promised to end my family¡¯s reign just for me. Meaning, he is going to stop you from bing king.¡± The king answered, looking at Matteo.


    ¡°And that might be the reason why he had to kill the entire Howler Pack. The moment I announced that I smelled, my mate, his ally, who was a high-ranking official, informed him about it.¡± Matteo said,


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought,¡± Rapha said, so Calvin and James looked at him curiously, as well as Freya and Matteo. ¡°Yes, I know about your uncle. Everything that happened ording to the words of everyone in the pce That¡¯s why I decided and agreed to train Freya myself so she could be ready when the time came. I promised your mother to protect you and your mate so you would be able to continue the legacy of your family and to continue fulfilling the purpose of our existence,¡± he added.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for him to attack; we never know just how many allies he has gathered in the past decades,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°I agree with you. Now that the tournament has ended, we have all the time to conduct an investigation and look for traitors in the pce. We can¡¯t let them have the chance of getting the upper hand,¡± James added.


    As they talked, Freya was doing her best to remember who her parents had talked to when they visited the pce. Once she knows him, it will be a little easier to find Matteo¡¯s uncle because, for sure, they are somehow connected.


    Matteo took her hand when he noticed that she was in deep thought. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am going to protect you. No one will be able to harm you, not on my watch,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°I am not worried about myself. You heard his highness. Your uncle nned on ending his legacy for just him; he was after you as well. And he might just kill you other than me because you are the next in line to the throne,¡± she replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Matteo.¡± King Marco said, ¡°You had to be careful, especially when we still had no idea who our enemies were inside the pce,¡± he added.


    After that meeting, they went to their respective and usual routines. Calvin and James went to the training hall to check on Alec and y. With regards to those two, they feltfortable with Alec since he was mated to Cam. After being friends for years, Freya was sure about y as well. She trusted him with her life because she knew what kind of wolf and human he was.


    ¡°Princess, now that you know, you have to concentrate on all the training and never trust anyone. They could be a potential traitor, especially when they ask too much about you. I suggest that you don¡¯t tell anyone about remembering your past. We didn¡¯t want our enemy to n and spoil our advantage.¡± Rapha warns Freya, and she agrees. ¡°Not having your scent back yet gives us time to prepare and investigate more.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Rapha. And yes, I am going to train harder than ever. I am not going to be a burden to anyone, especially my mate. I wanted him to fight with all his might and not think or worry about me because he knew that I could take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, princess. I can¡¯t wait to see you and Matteo on your thrones. All the species will have a fair and just king and queen.¡± Rapha replied before they got ready for practice.


    Without them knowing, someone was watching them and had heard their conversation. He started to leave the training hall and headed for the woods.


    Freya

 Chapter 55

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± I told Alec and y. They are done with their training, and in two days, they will be taking their oath. I am excited because I know how much this means to them. They left the pack for me, and even when Alec found his mate, y was still alone. I admit that if Matteo had not found out about us being mates, I would dly take him as my chosen mate. He is a good friend and brother to me, even though I am a year older than him.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± They both replied, smiling. Camiughed because she knew I didn¡¯t want them to call me that way. But since there were other omegas around, I would let it slide. I wanted to be respected by them, so I had to set boundaries. I had to show everyone that I was their Luna and future queen.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re both ready, we will discuss some important matters. But it has to wait until you¡¯re done with the oathtaking,¡± Calvin said, and the two nodded. I am very happy that they are with me. My parents chose to stay in the Midnight Pack, so having them here with me feels like home. Well, I love being here because of my mate. But the pack is where I grew up, and my adoptive parents love me like their own. ¡°We expect your utmost dedication, especially in protecting the princess.¡± He added, and the two looked at me with concern.


    ¡°Is something happening?¡± y asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Calvin asked too.


    ¡°Is there a threat to Fre-I mean, the princess?¡± He is indeed sharp.


    ¡°I already told you, we will brief you after the oath-taking. For now, enjoy yourselves, because I don¡¯t think you will be able to do that when you start working, since the princess has a lot on her te and you need to be with her at all times.¡± After Calvin said that, they understood something was going on. I can tell because of the way they look at me. They were both worried, so I had to assure them that I was fine.


    ¡°Everything is OK, so you don¡¯t need to worry yet. I am cautious as well, and I will appreciate it if you are not worrying too much.¡±


    ¡°You knew you were our friend before you became everyone¡¯s princess. Ever since, we have looked after you and worried about you, especially when your parents are not around,¡± y said. ¡°I know that; that¡¯s why I am thankful to Matteo that they chose the two of you to be with me. I am confident that I will be able to do my duty with you two beside me.¡±


    ¡°You can rely on us, and we promise to protect you with our lives,¡± Alec said. I know they will do that, but I didn¡¯t want that. I wanted them to be happy, so whatever or whoever it was that threatened the kingdom, I would make sure not to let him seed.


    Calvin left us a littleter to give us time to get acquainted. Cami has been with us since she worked directly for me and is Alec¡¯s mate. y is happy when we talk about how we were before, and I am too. We were in the pce¡¯s gazebo, and after our chat, we walked back to the pce. Alec and Cami have their couple time, y talks to James, and, of course, I go back to our bedroom to check if Matteo is done with his prince¡¯s duty with the king.


    He was not there yet, so I walked out and went to the king¡¯s office. But before I could get up the stairs, I heard a noiseing out of the mini library. If I am not mistaken, Matteo prevented everyone froming there since he nned to renovate it. Everything in there will be transferred temporarily to the archive room. I got curious, so I decided to look.


    The door was slightly ajar, so I pushed it a bit, and it opened. I am not thinking about what I can find out. But when I saw Matteo there with Eunice, my blood reached its boiling point. ¡°Baby!¡± he eximed when he saw me, then the bitch took that chance and kissed him. That made me lose control and approach her without thinking, but my mate got in between us. I red at him, so he knew I was pissed.


    ¡°It is not what you think it is. Calm down,¡± he said. ¡°I am not doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I thought you were with the king.¡± I asked and took his advice. I am a princess now, and I have to deal with things like royals.


    ¡°I came here to check if everything was ready for transfer. I left the door ajar so I could see if you were back,¡± he replied. ¡°I looked at him and then at the bitch. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she was there. I was shocked too. She just came in before you and wanted us to talk, but I refused,¡± he exined. ¡°Why are you exining this to her? We had been together for decades, and you¡¯re throwing that away for her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate, and I love her!¡± Matteo yelled, ¡°How many times do I need to tell you that there was never an us? We mutually agreed to have that physical contact withoutmitment.¡±


    ¡°I rejected my mate for you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do that! I would have encouraged you to ept him and be happy for you if you had told me. But you didn¡¯t, and you made me think you had not found your mate yet,¡± he said.


    ¡°This issue will continue unless I do something about it. Is that correct?¡± I asked Eunice. She will never stoping for my mate if I don¡¯t make her understand where she should stand. I turned around and walked towards the king. I had to ask his permission for a meeting with Eunice and her father. She¡¯s not going to stop and will only be a problem for me and Matteo. I didn¡¯t want that, and I didn¡¯t want to doubt him either. But I cannot put myself at ease if I am not going to make that bitch understand that he is mine alone.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Eunice asked when she caught up with me. Matteo followed us and was clueless.


    ¡°You are not allowed to question what I want to do,¡± I replied and continued walking, not minding her at all.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Matteo said, taking my hand, so I stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°What? Are you going to stop me from taking action against her?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°No, of course not!¡± he eximed. ¡°I was nning on banishing her from the kingdom if she did not stop,¡± he added. I calmed myself after hearing him.


    ¡°What!! You can¡¯t do that to me, Matteo!¡± Eunice, who was just behind us, said it angrily. She looked different now than I expected. It was as though she wanted to kill me, even if she was talking to my mate.


    ¡°That¡¯s Prince Matteo to you!¡± he replied, now even angry. ¡°I have been dealing with your disrespect, and I think I should stop considering your father¡¯s position to stop me from reprimanding and punishing you!¡±


    ¡°We almost had our pup, and you¡¯re telling me this?¡± Eunice eximed, ¡°When you¡¯re fu****g me, you never care, no matter how or what I call you. But because of this bitch, you are asking me to be respectful?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s it; you asked for this.¡± He said that and pulled me away. Then I saw Calvining. ¡°Let me go!¡± Eunice yelled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to end your life,e with me quietly,¡± he said, pulling her away while she continued to struggle and fight him.


    ¡°I am not yet finished with you, bitch! If Matteo never bes mine, he will never be with you or with any woman!!¡± She continued shouting and yelling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, baby. I never thought it woulde to this.¡± Matteo said as we walked to the king¡¯s office. Even if he assured me that he didn¡¯t like her, I¡¯m still worried about what Eunice would do to separate us.


    Matte

 Chapter 56

    Dad and I talked in his office while Freya was with Calvin and her friends. I¡¯m sure that they wanted to be together now that they were done with their training. Giving my mate time for her friends made me jealous, especially when it was about y. But no one can me me since I caught them kissing. Well, it may have been before we were together. However, the fact that she was aware that she was mine and still thought of having a chosen mate made me feel this way. But I wanted her to be happy, and I knew that being with her family and friends would do the trick, so I had to be understanding. Plus, I already knew she loved me.


    Dad and I agreed to organize an event for the entire kingdom where everyone must attend. We wanted Freya to meet everyone in the pce. We wanted to see if she could remember the person who entertained her and her parents when they visited nine years ago. I would like to know who it was so I can punish him. They prevented me from seeing my mate. What if I never ventured into the Midnight Pack? How would I know that Freya is mine? Especially when she has no scent.


    I proceeded to my mini library after that to check if everything was ready for transfer. I wanted to renovate it so Freya and I could use itfortably. She likes to read too, and I would like her to continue her studies, and that¡¯s where her ss will take ce. She didn¡¯t want toe back with me in the midnight pack for a valid reason. Having promised to let her finish school, I had to keep my promise. It¡¯s because she¡¯s smart that I feel so proud of her.


    I was checking the shelves when I smelled a familiar scent, and when I turned, Eunice was already there. ¡°I miss you so much, Matteo,¡± she said. I feel sorry and guilty for her. If I hadn¡¯t entertained her, she wouldn¡¯t act like that. To prevent a negative impression of our rtionship from her, I should not have tolerated her for her misdeeds.


    ¡°I already told you to call me by my title, Eunice,¡± I replied. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, please,¡± she said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. Things are clear between us; don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself,¡± I replied. Freya will get mad at me if she finds out that I am talking to her. As much as possible, I didn¡¯t want her to think that I was still seeing other women. She¡¯s so insecure since she was hurt


    before, even though it wasn¡¯t intentional. ¡°Leave now; I still need to check on some things,¡± I replied, and I was about to turn my back on her when the door opened. I was shocked, and, for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to do when I saw Freya.


    She¡¯s pissed and angry. I could see that. She was about to jump at Eunice, but I had to stop her since she¡¯s the Luna of the pce and a princess. I didn¡¯t want her to do something that tarnished her reputation, and I was d she listened and calmed herself down.


    Eunice talking back to her was irritating, and then she told me about rejecting her mate, which I didn¡¯t ask her to do. It was true to what I said about being happy for her. My destined mate gives me so much happiness. I would love to have her experience that in her privilege as his prince, for the sake of old times. Since she didn¡¯t want to stop, and I think Freya had thought of a solution for us not to be troubled by her anymore, I decided to banish her. It will be difficult, but if it makes my rtionship with Freya peaceful, I will have to do it.


    Eunice got mad, and it was a good thing that I had already mind-linked Calvin so he could take her away. I¡¯m sure he swears by me in his mind since he constantly reminds me of her. He asked me several times not to get intimate with her, but I didn¡¯t listen to him, and now I had to trouble him. ¡°You had betterpensate me for this,¡± he mind-linked me as he pulled Eunice away.


    ¡®Will do, my friend.¡¯ I replied before Freya and I headed to my dad¡¯s office. She was still not talking to me, and I felt scared. I know how she is when angry, and I prepared myself for that.


    ¡°We just talked; why are you back?¡± Dad asked as we entered his office. ¡°How are you, dear? Why the long face?¡± she asked Freya this time.


    My mate red at me before answering, ¡°Someone rekindled their old me.¡± Dad looked at me, asking for an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that,¡± I said, and I told them what had happened.


    ¡°He just left here, and I am not saying this because he is my son, but because it¡¯s the truth.¡± Freya sat quietly and nced at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, I can see Eunice as a threat to our rtionship. I am not the type to be overly jealous, but no matter how much I trust Matteo, I couldn¡¯t find it in my heart to trust her,¡± she admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to always be on my guard when ites to my mate, and I can¡¯t help but feel that way.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡± Dad asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told her I would banish her,¡± I said. ¡°But I know it is not my call. I needed your permission to do that,¡± I added.


    ¡°Banishing her will be a very hard decision because we all know that she¡¯s the daughter of one of our royal advisors,¡± he replied. ¡°But I am going to look at this closer and talk to Ronaldo and give them an ultimatum to make sure that she¡¯s not going to make any more unnecessary ims or actions.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you two to have such a problem. I can¡¯t continue to me Matteo for this because I know it will not solve the problem.¡± Dad said, ¡°But promise me this, dear.¡± He added and looked intently at my mate. ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment. Remember that our enemy wants you and Matteo to separate. Don¡¯t give him that happiness.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± she replied, and I sighed in relief.


    ¡°I love you, baby; please believe that,¡± I said to assure her, and I hope it was enough. We left Dad¡¯s office and headed back to our bedroom. Later, an omega called us for dinner. We ate in our bedroom since she was not in the mood to go out, maybe because of the incident earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I doubt you again,¡± she said. I sighed, and even if I wanted to get mad at her because of that, I understood her, thinking she had a reason for it. Eunice doesn¡¯t want to give up, and I hope that after Dad talks to her and her dad, she wille to her senses and move on.


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about. But I want you to know that you are the only woman for me and no one else. King will never agree with me if I ever look for another, since he was doing that before I found you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Pi too. She doesn¡¯t like anyone but you and King,¡± she replied. We ended the night knowing we would talk first before jumping to any conclusions. I asked her to confront me and be rational, just in case someone plotted something to separate us.


    It had been a week since that day, and we were together all the time. I showed her the new library design and its purpose. She was very happy and thankful, and I could see it. She looked excited and looked forward to the continuation of her college career. Tomorrow the renovation will start, and I hope that after our pack visit to the Crimson Pack, everything is done and ready for her. We are ready to leave with Calvin and other warriors since we have to investigate a series of kidnappings. Does my uncle have anything to do with it?


    Third Person

 Chapter 57

    They arrive at the Crimson Pack the same way they did at the Midnight Pack before. But Matteo reminded the Alpha not to exert so much effort since they are not spending time there for pleasure.


    They will have a meeting about the kidnapping case in their region, and an extravagant wee for them is unnecessary.


    Calvin, Matteo, and Freya were in the same SUV and discussed the incident as they traveled. Three other vehicles followed them with the pce warriors. They wanted to be prepared so they would know what they would tell the Alphas and be prepared for the action they would take to solve it. ¡°We will stay there for at least two weeks, depending on our investigation,¡± Matteo told Freya.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK; they need us, so we have to be there for them,¡± she replied.


    ¡°The Alpha with a son was very worried. They were thinking that their sons could be next.¡± Calvin informed them.


    ¡°They are the future of their pack, so it was natural.¡± Matteo replied, ¡°But what if Uncle has something to do with it? Just what did Dad think?¡± He added, asking


    ¡°Then we really need to find him. He is really dangerous,¡± Calvin replied. They continued driving and made some stops since it would take hours to reach the pack. The neighboring packs¡¯ alphas were already there when they arrived. Matteo requested it before they arrived there and started the meeting without resting.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but we can¡¯t let this thing slide. The kidnapped pups came from an excellent lineage of warriors and fighters. And it will not be a shock if someone from Alpha or Beta blood or even from Gamma blood is reported missing too.¡± Alpha Jake of the Crimson Pack said: It worried Matteo and the pce, thinking his uncle was behind it.


    ¡°Surely this is very rming. Our pups are our future. That¡¯s why we try to teach them how to be responsible wolves. We make sure not to lead them astray, since negative forces may blind them to the truth. As they were involved in this and, as you have said, they were pups who came from a strong lineage of warriors and fighters, something was definitely brewing against us.¡± Matteo said, and all the alphas agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we worry about our pups. I have a son, and we all know he will be an alpha in the future. What if he was next?¡± One of the alphas said worriedly, and Freya was too. She knew someone wanted to end King Marco¡¯s reign. If this kidnapping was part of their n, she realized that their enemy was stronger than they thought. Even if he was the supposed king, the fact that his younger brother, who was now the king, defeated him made her think they had a huge chance of winning.


    ¡°I understand your concern, and I know everyone worries too. But I want all of you to calm down so we cane up with a better solution. This is not something we can solve in one sitting. Our enemy might have nned this for a long time and already had an advantage,¡± Freya said as she saw fear in everyone¡¯s eyes. Not for themselves, but for their pups.


    ¡°How will we calm down, Your Highness? In my pack, three pups are missing, and they were all from our finest warriors.¡±


    ¡°I know that this is frightening, but all we can do is think of every possible way to capture whoever it was who did this. We have to think of our possible enemy who will do this and for what purpose.¡±


    ¡°And what are we going to do?¡± the other Alpha asked.


    ¡°For now, we have to ensure pack member safety. We never know; they might need others as well, and we are too focused on the pups.¡± Mastteo said, ¡°I assume that everyone in your pack was well trained, even omegas.¡± He added, and they all nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s encouraging to hear that. At least we know that they are able to buy themselves some time before help arrives. Now, I want to know if you know someone from your pack that could do this.¡± Matteo said, but they just looked at each other. Just as his dad thought, he realized that only his uncle was capable of doing this. ¡°Since we are all clueless about the culprit, I will leave a few pce warriors in this region to further investigate. You will have to report to them whatever you find out about kidnappings or any other incidents that we can connect to this case.¡±


    ¡°We will stay here for a couple of weeks to conduct an initial investigation. We want some of each pack¡¯s warriors and trackers to add to our team,¡± Freya said. ¡°They will be assigned solely to our investigations to make sure they are reliable and trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± they all replied. They felt relieved knowing that the royals would stay with them and help them find their missing pups.


    ¡°Since the Crimson Pack is the center pack in this region, we will use this as our headquarters for your alliance. You have the same enemy that threatens your pack, so it is mandatory to ally with your neighboring pack,¡± Matteo said in amanding tone. He didn¡¯t want anyone to disobey because he was doing this for their sake and for easymunication. ¡°Calvin will train your warriors and fighters while we are here, and there will be times that I will be able to join them too. The pce will financially support the team with food and everything they will need. So no matter how poor your pack is, you don¡¯t need to think about whether you need to support them while they¡¯re here,¡± he added.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Alpha Jake said.


    ¡°We are already at war, so we need everyone¡¯s cooperation. Please refrain from looking after the other pack¡¯s lifestyle or whatever. Just focus on what we need to do.¡± Freya reminded them. She couldn¡¯t deny the fact that packs sometimes had animosity toward each other because of financial differences. She didn¡¯t want that to hinder their ns.


    ¡°One thing I can be proud of in this region is that we considered each other allies even if we didn¡¯t do it in writing. We help and support each other in any way we can.¡± Alpha Jake informed them, which made Freya and Matteo proud of them. They both smiled and showed how happy they were after hearing that.


    ¡°Then that concludes our meeting for today.¡± Matteo said, ¡°I will expect the trackers and warriors of everyone¡¯s pack the day after tomorrow, so that we can begin the investigation and training. We need to find out what this kidnapping is all about and end it.¡± He added, and they all stood up and returned to their respective packs.


    Calvin, Matteo, and Freya were left in Alpha¡¯s office to continue discussing their n. They thought of the most convenient and efficient way of conducting the investigation and, at the same time, training.


    Matteo kept his line open for easymunication in the pce. As required by the king, they had to report everything. He was too concerned, and if he could get there himself, he would go there himself. ¡°The number of missing pups has increased since two weeks ago,¡± Calvin said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If it was because of my uncle, I think he wanted to use the pups in his war against us. He might have thought we would hesitate to do anything when they showed up in front of us,¡± Matteo said.


    ¡°They were just kids. What can they do against the Lycans?¡± Freya asked. ¡°No matter what, they will never stand a chance against the pce. Unless your uncle does something about it,¡± she added.


    ¡°I will inform dad about this, so he will be able to do some investigation there as well,¡± he replied. He ended the day with a n to start training with the Crimson Pack members while they wait for the others. They didn¡¯t want to waste any more time since Matteo¡¯s coronation as king was approaching too. He wanted to end the war that was about to start between his dad and uncle. He wished for the entire kingdom to be safe for everyone once he and Freya reigned. And he intends to do it with her, even if she still tries to remember the man who weed her and her parents nine years ago.


    Before they retired to bed, he called the king and told him about their n and what they had found out. They stayed in the pack house since he prevented them from unnecessary preparation. After his conversation with his father, he is ready to face whateveres the next day.

 Chapter 58

    Freya


    This is going to be difficult. I never thought the royals would have had this kind of dispute for decades. How would we defeat Matteo¡¯s uncle when he was supposed to be king? Even if he loses to the current king, it doesn¡¯t mean that it was all what happened in the past. I also know that the king will never tell me more than what he has told us. I hope that it was all right, though. But I understand his anger at King Marco. We can¡¯t deny the fact that he is the firstborn and has the qualities in terms of strength and power necessary to be a king. We have to think and discern what he needs with the pups if he is really behind the kidnappings.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be furious since his throne has been taken away from him? Even though the king fought for it fairly, it was still enough reason for him to feel angry. I¡¯m pretty sure that he was told he was going to be king when he was a pup. And that will drive everyone to do something beyond what is right.


    Matteo was worried as well, and I knew that he had a lot of things on his mind and his te. He was probably thinking about the person my parents and I met when we visited the pce, and I felt so stupid that I couldn¡¯t identify who he or she was. I had a feeling that once I saw him or her, I would remember. But I had been in the pce for months, and none of the pce people were familiar to me. I have to remember, but because of these urrences, I couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    ¡°Baby,¡± my mate called my attention. We are in the bedroom that Alpha Jake lent us. One thing about Matteo is that he is not the kind of royal who would demand extravagant things from his people. He was always down-to-earth and very humble. He grew up being taught that he had to serve the supernatural creatures and maintain bnce in the world. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again,¡± he said, and I smiled at him.


    ¡°I was worried. You know, about everything.¡± I replied as he sat down beside me. There was a two-seater couch in the bedroom, and it wasfortable talking and not sitting on the bed since we might only end up making love.


    ¡°Please do not worry. The moon goddess will lead us to the solution to our problem. She didn¡¯t want her children to be miserable,¡± he said.


    ¡°But we still need to do something about it. We can¡¯t just sit down and wait.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I know that. I am not sure what I should do after finding out about my uncle. He is my rtive, no matter what. Fighting him is not something royals should do.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s challenging for you, but it was more for your father, King Marco. He was his brother, and I know that he was broken thinking about how his family had to fight.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Jake asked me whether I had any idea who it might be. Of course, I didn¡¯t tell him anything, since we still didn¡¯t know whether it was my uncle. Even if it was from my dad, I still needed to make sure that it was urate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I just hope that we find out soon. Innocent pups and pack members were being affected by it.¡±


    ¡°We will soon,¡± he replied. ¡°Anyway, Calvin is on the pack training ground. Let¡¯s go and give him a hand.¡± And I got up and followed him out of the bedroom.


    Our beta was with Alpha Jake when we arrived at the training ground. I noticed that the Crimson Pack had many warriors and fighters. ¡°Your Highness,¡± the alpha greeted us, and we nodded our heads in acknowledgment. ¡°10 warriors from the Eclipse Pack have already arrived, so they can join in the training,¡± he told us.


    ¡°Are they the team for the investigation?¡± Matteo asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I know them personally since we do regr training every week,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Calvin, what do you think?¡± My mate asked.


    ¡°They are all ready. It will be easier to train them since they have previous coborations with each other,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I admire this region for being cooperative with each other. In this situation, it¡¯s not bad to rely on a neighboring pack since the pce can¡¯t get there and back you up immediately since we have to consider travel time. Having each other¡¯s backs will save pack members in need,¡± Matteo said. ¡°Howe the pce didn¡¯t hear about this?¡± he asked curiously. That¡¯s what I thought, too. They should have informed the pce since this is for security purposes.


    ¡°We did, Your Highness. But we never got any response, so we decided to just do it.¡± Alpha Jake replied, which made Calvin, Matteo, and I look at each other. ¡°As we allied, I was appointed as the council, and the other alphas were the members. Before we decide to do something, we see to it that we talk about it and discuss everything to know the pros and cons of our actions,¡± he added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think it came to the pce that you formed such a group. If we did, I would have attended, or the pce might have sent someone as a representative to ensure that the alliance is doing fine.¡± Matteo replied. Now we have something to report to the king. I¡¯m sure


    that he will be shocked as well. If there was something the king wanted, it was to ensure the safety of every pack in the kingdom. To ensure their safety and security, allying is a wise move.


    ¡°How did you inform the pce?¡± Matteo continued asking.


    ¡°We sent an email since we received a notice that we can inform the pce about everything or ask for help through mail.¡± Alpha Jake replied. I know that we are in modern times already, but the king never wants to use emails when meeting any of the alphas or ranking officials from any pack. He wanted to discuss things personally, as he was sure to ask questions about their requests, demands, or even reports.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have issued a notice of such.¡± Calvin couldn¡¯t help but say Just as I thought.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alpha Jake asked curiously, so our beta exined what and how the king wanted to speak to them.


    ¡°If it was a ceremony or something like that, he epted invitations through emails or even mail. But not when it was for security and safety,¡± he added.


    ¡°Then who sent us that notice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to find out,¡± Matteo answered. ¡°Do you still have a copy of that?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I want to see it. Let¡¯s go to your office and talk. We just let Calvin lead the training.¡± Then we went back to the pce, where the Alpha¡¯s office was, and discussed how the mail came to them. It was very rming that there was a possible additional traitor in the pce. What worries me more is the possibility that they were from high-ranking officials.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to find out,¡± Matteo answered. ¡°Do you still have a copy of that?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I want to see it. Let¡¯s go to your office and talk. We just let Calvin lead the training.¡± Then we went back to the pce, where the Alpha¡¯s office was, and discussed how the mail came to them. It was very rming that there was a possible additional traitor in the pce. What worries me more is the possibility that they were from high-ranking officials.


    ¡°I expect you to report everything regarding the security of every pack around yours to Beta Calvin. He is going to do a very good job; I¡¯m sure of it,¡± he said, and I saw his eyes dted. He must have sent a message to Calvin through the mind link, informing him of our ns. Then we prepared to leave and took two warriors with us. Calvin wouldn¡¯t let us if we didn¡¯t do it, so we just agreed so he could feel at ease.


    Back in the pce, King Marco was very worried when we arrived. ¡°What happened, Dad?¡± Matteo asked.


    ¡°Cami has been kidnapped!¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± I eximed.

 Chapter 59

    Matteo


    This is bad. Cami has been kidnapped, and Alec is furious. Freya was quiet, but I had a feeling that she was ming herself. This is because she wanted to go with us, but my mate said no and wanted her and her mate to spend time together. They were both close to her, and Freya only wanted them to be more intimate while we were away since they wouldn¡¯t be able to do that once we returned. They were both assigned to assist and protect their princess, so they will have to be


    on their guard all the time. This was supposed to be their mating time, and we are excited to return, thinking they will have their pup after.


    ¡°Freya, dear. Please don¡¯t be anxious; it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Dad said. He was there when Cami insisted oning with us.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Rapha continues.


    ¡°But if only I brought her with us, she would be here now.¡± My mate replied in a low voice. I hugged her and rubbed her back. I didn¡¯t want to see her like this. ¡°Where is Alec?¡±


    ¡°He is with y. They were friends, and he tried to calm him. He was so worried that for a moment I thought he wanted to just wander and look for Cami alone.¡± Rapha replied.


    ¡°Dad, is there any news about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The culprit left a note saying it had already started.¡± ¡°What started?¡±


    ¡°Maybe his return.¡± He wanted to take back what he thought was rightfully his. ¡± Now, that¡¯s a big problem. I don¡¯t know if many knew about their dispute or were aware of what transpired decades ago. But this thing will never stop unless we do something about it.


    ¡°Technically speaking, he has a point,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yes, but I fought for the throne. I didn¡¯t take it from him like a piece of cake,¡± he replied. I grew up in the pce, taught to be a responsible, fair, and just king. I admire my dad for being such an excellent king and father. I look up to him and promise to be like him when I reign. Now, with my uncle in the scene that tries to destroy what my dad worked hard for, how will I help him settle our family issues?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that. What we need to talk about is how we can get Cami back.¡± Freya said it impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, what¡¯s the n?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is possible they took her because of a traitor in the pce. There¡¯s no way that they will be able to get into the pce without us knowing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Where was shest seen? And whost saw her?¡± It was Freya.


    ¡°Alec said that they got separated when she went to your room to get all yourundry. But after she left, he didn¡¯t see her anymore.¡± Rapha replied.


    ¡°Then she was kidnapped inside the pce?¡± I asked furiously. Who wouldn¡¯t, when it was clear that our enemy had infiltrated us and we had no idea until they took one of ours? ¡°This is not eptable, Dad. We have to find out who he or she is. No one will be safe inside the pce if we never get him or her.¡± I added.


    ¡°I know, and I have thought about it already. That¡¯s why I asked Rapha toe here, and we haven¡¯t left my office since this morning,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by going to our room,¡± Freya said, I looked at both Dad and Rapha, and they shook their heads. I got up, and so did my mate hoping we would be able to find some clues in there.


    ¡°Will you be able to find anything in there?¡± Rapha asked.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know unless we try. Cami and Freya are good friends too, and I¡¯m pretty sure she will try to let her know what has happened to her.¡± I replied. I can¡¯t believe that they started to think of a solution when they never tried to find out where the incident happened.


    Freya and I returned to our bedroom and looked for anything that Cami may have left for us. ¡°If she goes and gets ourundry, she will only go straight to the bin,¡± my mate said, and I nodded as we walked together.


    We looked around after we got into the room and inhaled, trying to get her scent. ¡°She¡¯s been here.¡± It was faint and could only be noticed if someone concentrated. We followed the scent and found the bin where theundry was still sitting. Howe she¡¯s been here when our clothes were right there as if they were not touched at all?


    ¡°No other scent,¡± Freya said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± If there was someone here other than her, then we could tell that her or his scent was masked. Our attention was drawn to the windows, especially as we looked around. I opened them one by one and looked down to see if there was a possibility that they went through there, but nothing. It will be difficult for anyone to get out of the window since we are on the highest floor of the pce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they passed through here. There was nonding down there, and it would be too risky since they had Cami with them.¡±


    ¡°I agree. The only way they could enter was through the door,¡± I replied. She walked to the walk- in closet, and after turning on the lights, I saw her roam her eyes around.


    ¡°There was nothing unusual here either. All the closet doors were closed, and everything was in order.¡± She said this and walked around as she ran her hands through every closet. Then she stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, and she opened the closet door and sniffed. I came closer to her and did the same. We looked at each other because we had found another scent.


    ¡°Eunice?¡± she asked, and I nodded. ¡°Why would her scent linger here?¡± These are all my clothes,¡± she added, and I wondered too. I would understand it if the clothes were mine because she was obsessed with me. But why would she get through Freya¡¯s clothes?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could do anything, she started to take everything out and check her clothes. She was trying to figure out which clothes Eunice¡¯s scent stayed in, so I helped her. I mind-linked James toe because I wanted to ask him about the incident.¡± Where is Eunice again?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Thest time I knew she was back in the dungeon, the King tried to talk to her and Ronaldo about our issues,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I know too, so why would her scent linger here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we will find out when Jameses up here.¡± And we didn¡¯t wait long because he already told me that he was already here, so I told him to get in through our link.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± he said.


    ¡°Where is Eunice?¡± I asked, which confused him. ¡°Isn¡¯t she in the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°She never left?¡±


    Who would let her? He replied, asking.


    ¡°Check on her and do it discreetly. I didn¡¯t want to rm anyone,¡± I told him.


    ¡°May I know the reason why?¡± He asked, so I gave her Freya¡¯s dress with Eunice¡¯s scent.


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± he said after. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to jump to any conclusion, but her scent being here means she got the chance to get out of the dungeon or someone intentionally put her scent in there,¡± he added.


    ¡°If she came in here herself, why does her scent only stay on my clothes and not in another part of the room? If someone intentionally left her scent in here, why would they do that?¡± Freya asked.


    ¡°What if someone tried to use Eunice? I mean, we are looking for the traitor, and our enemy may have found out about it. So to hide his identity, he decided to use her instead. James asked, and whether I admit it or not, he had a point. ¡°But let¡¯s not lower our guard against her. There¡¯s also a possibility that she did it willingly,¡± he added.


    ¡°Where is Alec now?¡± Freya asked.


    ¡°Still with y. I saw them earlier fighting and trying to intervene, but y told me not to. He said Alec wanted to go and search for his mate,¡± he replied.


    ¡°And once they know that we are back, I am sure that they will look for me and ask me to give them permission to seek out and find Cami,¡± Freya said. That¡¯s possible too. They knew how much my mate cared for them and would surely use that to get permission. ¡°Of course, I am not an idiot to tell them that. We have to think of another way to find her, and we have to do it fast. She¡¯s an omega, and even if she undergoes regr training, her strength is nothingpared to those who have their beast,¡± she added.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to her.¡± We have to see Alec. They already marked each other, so I¡¯m sure he already felt it if she was harmed.¡± I said, and we walked out of our bedroom. I wanted to go to my dad¡¯s office to talk to him more, but I had to talk to Alec first. Cami is a close friend of mine as well, and I know how much Rapha is worried now.


    Matte

 Chapter 60

    Alec¡¯s anguish echoed through the room like a thunderp. His desperate cry filled the air as he paced back and forth, unable to contain his worry and fear.


    ¡°No! I have to do something and find her. I can¡¯t sit still without seeing her safe and sound,¡± Alec shouted, his voice raw with emotion. His fists clenched and unclenched as if trying to release the pent-up frustration that threatened to consume him. His eyes, usually filled with confidence and determination, are now brimming with anxiety and helplessness.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched my friend¡¯s distress, my heart aching for him. I knew precisely how he felt, and it was as if a heavy cloud of despair had settled over our pack. Being separated from your mate felt like a death sentence-a cruel twist of fate that left you iplete, unable to manage or function properly. Our inner beasts, the wolves within us, would undoubtedly go feral if we didn¡¯t take swift and deliberate action.


    Alec¡¯s mate, Cami, had been taken from us, and the void left in his heart was tearing him apart. He pleaded with desperation in his eyes, begging us to allow him to go after her.


    ¡°Frey, y, please let me go after her,¡± he implored, turning to his closest friends for support. Freya and y exchanged nces, their expressions mirroring the concern etched across Alec¡¯s face.


    ¡°We will find her, Alec. Just give us some time. We can¡¯t rush out there recklessly,¡± Freya said, her voice gentle yet firm as if trying to anchor him in the storm of his emotions.


    Alec¡¯s breathing grew ragged as he grappled with the overwhelming uncertainty and fear that enveloped him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. What if something happened to her? What if she¡¯s already in so much pain, and I¡¯m here waiting for that to happen?¡± He replied, his voice trembling with anguish. ¡°No, I can¡¯t just sit here and wait. I have to do something to find her.¡±


    y stepped forward, his steadfast demeanor a source of reassurance in this tumultuous moment.


    ¡°Alec, listen to me. We¡¯re going to get Cami back. I promise you that,¡± y dered, his words carrying a sense of determination and resolve. ¡°But Freya is right; we have to n this carefully. We can¡¯t just rush in blindly. We need to know who took her, what they wanted, and how she was captured. Trust me and Freya; we¡¯re your friends, and you know we¡¯d do anything for our friend¡¯s happiness, right?¡± He added that his voice was soothing and supportive.


    Alec nodded, his shoulders sagging as the weight of the situation pressed upon him. He was torn between his desire to rescue Cami and the wisdom of his friend¡¯s counsel.


    ¡°Cami is my friend too. I¡¯ll make sure to get her back at all costs once we find out where she is. An investigation is already in motion with Rapha. He¡¯s the royal attack and defense advisor, so he¡¯s skilled,¡± Alec exined, his determination unwavering even as he grappled with his inner turmoil.


    y ced a reassuring hand on Alec¡¯s shoulder, a silent gesture of solidarity and support.


    ¡°What do you want me to do now?¡± Alec asked in resignation, recognizing that he couldn¡¯t persuade his friends to rush headlong into a potentially dangerous situation.


    Freya stepped closer to her friend, her voice firm and resolute as she sought to bolster his spirits.


    ¡°Stay calm and be ready for action. We will find her, I promise,¡± Freya said with unwavering determination, her eyes reflecting the depth of hermitment. It was the first time I had seen her this seriously. Perhaps it was because these were her friends, and I understood how deeply she cared for them. Or maybe it was because she had assumed the role of Luna and her instincts had ignited,pelling her to protect her pack at any cost. Regardless, her words carried conviction, and Alec agreed without hesitation.


    James and Rapha, members of our pack, had already begun their investigation to locate Cami. Freya and I had provided them with leads based on the clues we had gathered in our bedroom and potential locations where Cami might be.


    ¡°James and Rapha are already working on the investigation. Freya and I gave them some leads based on the clues we found in our bedroom and other possible locations. For now, we need to be patient,¡± I reassured Alec, seeking to ease the heaviness that weighed on his shoulders.


    Alec kept his head bowed, his beloved mate¡¯s absence dominating his thoughts. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of empathy for him. The pain of losing one¡¯s mate was a unique and excruciating agony, one that no one should have to endure.


    I looked at Freya, my mate, who stood by the window. Her expression, though masked by determination, still bore traces of worry. For now, all we could do was wait, trusting in the skills of our fellow pack members. But once everything was in readiness, we would embark on a mission to rescue Cami. I knew Freya well enough to understand that she would never willingly stay behind, even if the threat was directed at me. She was the bait I would inevitably take with me, no matter how perilous the situation might be.


    The following day arrived, but Alec¡¯s distress showed no signs of abating. Rapha and his team had yet to return, leaving us in agonizing suspense. We couldn¡¯t rest and couldn¡¯t find sce until Cami was safely back in our midst. Our anxiety simmered beneath the surface, a constant undercurrent in our lives.


    We convened in my father¡¯s office, where he was engaged in an important meeting with other royal advisors. Our minds were elsewhere, preupied with the fate of our missing pack member.


    ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± James reported, his voice carrying a hint of exhaustion and urgency. I had instructed him to contact me immediately upon their return, especially if they had crucial news about Cami. I nced at Freya, who had been standing by the window throughout the meeting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our usual spot,¡± I suggested, prompting Freya to join me. Our ¡°usual spot¡± was a well- hidden location that Calvin, James, and I had used since childhood. Rapha had trained us there, and we had maintained it as a secret refuge for moments like these.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Freya asked as we arrived at the outskirts of the pce, our ndestine sanctuary. I offered her a reassuring smile before proceeding.


    ¡°Matteo,¡± James said with a nod.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Freya inquired, her concern for Cami ever-present in her gaze.


    ¡°I asked them to meet me here after James informed me of their return. I needed to hear the details before involving Dad,¡± I exined, taking a seat on a nearby couch, with Freya following suit.


    ¡°We found Cami. We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s safe yet,¡± Rapha began, a cautious optimism in his tone.


    Freya leaned forward, her eyes locked onto Rapha¡¯s every word. The tension in the air was palpable as we awaited further information.


    ¡°I believe she¡¯s fine since Alec hasn¡¯t experienced any pain. Whenever he feels pain, it¡¯s a sure sign that something has happened to her,¡± Freya chimed in, her insight drawing a collective sigh of relief from the group.


    Rapha acknowledged her observation with a grateful nod.


    ¡°I know how worried you are, and I appreciate yourposure throughout this ordeal,¡± Rapha said to Freya, his tone reflecting his deep gratitude.


    ¡°You know I love her. I¡¯ve treated her as my daughter, and I don¡¯t think I could bear it if something happened to her,¡± Freya replied, her voice filled with sincerity and love.


    My own heart ached for Freya, who had taken Cami under her wing and formed a profound bond with her.


    ¡°Then tell me where she is,¡± I interjected, eager to hear more about their discovery. Freya¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope, and the weight of anticipation hung in the air.


    Rapha began to recount their investigation. ¡°After a thorough search, we located Cami on the outskirts of the pce. There¡¯s an abandoned cabin that I had noticed before. Last night, when we passed by, I observed that the grass had been disturbed as if someone had recently walked through.¡±


    ¡°We decided to explore the area further, even though we hadn¡¯t initially detected Cami¡¯s scent,¡± James added. ¡°As we ventured deeper into the woods, her scent became faint but discernible. It seemed likely that she had been there for about a day.¡±


    Freya leaned forward, her impatience evident in her voice. ¡°And? What did you find?¡±


    Rapha¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°We confirmed her presence overnight before returning here. She is undoubtedly in that cabin. Our warriors are stationed at the entrance to prevent anyone from entering, and we¡¯ve already captured three rogue wolves.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re currently in the dungeon. No one spotted us except for the guards, but we¡¯ve warned them not to divulge any information,¡± James added, providing additional reassurance.


    With Cami¡¯s location confirmed, we were now faced with the daunting task of nning her rescue. Freya, ever vignt and thoughtful, spoke up.


    ¡°Have you interrogated the rogue wolves yet? We need to gather as much information about the cabin as possible. It could be a trap,¡± she cautioned, her voiceced with concern.


    James replied promptly, ¡°We haven¡¯t questioned them yet. We wanted to report to you first.¡± I nodded, appreciating their diligence and discretion.


    ¡°Interrogate them and gather every piece of information you can. Freya and I will speak with Alec and Dad. I believe their meeting with the royal advisors should be ending soon,¡± I said, outlining our next steps. We all rose from our seats, ready to fulfill our respective roles in bringing Cami back to safety.


    As we parted ways to execute our tasks, the tension of the past few days began to dissipate. We had a concrete lead, a location, and a n. The rescue mission was underway, and we were determined to reunite Alec and Cami, no matter the challenges thaty ahead.

 Chapter 61

    Third Person


    James stood before one of the captured rogues, his heart heavy with anxiety and anger. The room felt tense, and his eyes were zing with a mix of emotions, mostly frustration and concern. He couldn¡¯t bear to think about what horrors Cami might have endured at the hands of these rogues. The image of her in danger haunted his thoughts, and he knew that now, more than ever, he needed answers.


    ¡°Who was behind the kidnapping?¡± James demanded, his voice cutting through the silence like a sharp de. Every fiber of his being yearned to unleash his fury upon these rogues, for they had not only harmed their pack but, more critically, endangered Cami.


    However, the rogue remained defiant, a cruel smirk tugging at the corners of its lips. This infuriated James even further. He turned to the guard, his irritation evident in his voice.


    ¡°Get the other two rogues in here,¡± he ordered, his patience wearing thin. He could no longer tolerate their insolence and arrogance.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the rogue broke its silence, its voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from us,¡± it sneered.


    Before James could unleash his mounting frustration, Rapha entered the room, bringing with him an air of authority and determination. He had been overseeing the interrogation, and his expression mirrored James¡¯ frustration.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t obtained any information?¡± Rapha inquired, his concern etched on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, why are we even bothering to interrogate them? Can¡¯t we just dispose of them andunch an assault on the cabin?¡± James retorted, his anger unabated. His protective instincts were on high alert, and he couldn¡¯t fathom the need for leniency toward these rogues who had caused so much trouble for the pce and the entire kingdom.


    Rapha¡¯s response was measured, guided by the pack¡¯s values ofpassion and mercy. ¡°You know that the king and prince have a different approach,¡± he reminded James. ¡°They want to give everyone a chance to live,¡± he exined. ¡°And the princess is worried about us venturing into the unknown.¡±


    James struggled toprehend the mercy being shown to these rogues who had brought nothing but chaos and danger to their lives.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we have to be merciful to these scoundrels, especially when they¡¯ve caused nothing but trouble for the pce and the kingdom,¡± James protested, casting a contemptuous look at the rogue he had been interrogating. He firmly believed that if their fearless leader, Calvin, were present, these rogues would have already met their demise. Calvin would never tolerate trespassers on their territory.


    Rapha, always the voice of reason, offered an alternative. ¡°Let me handle them,¡± he suggested, stepping forward with a calm demeanor that contrasted James¡¯ fiery disposition.


    James, however, remained skeptical. ¡°Are you sure about this? Remember, the prince wanted to interrogate them, not bury them alive.¡±


    Rapha responded with a faint smile, trying to reassure James. ¡°I have lived for many years. Patience is one of my strengths.¡±


    A slight chuckle escaped James, although he still had reservations. He stepped aside, yielding to Rapha¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Have you already questioned this one?¡± Rapha inquired, gesturing toward the rogue who had remained silent.


    ¡°Yes, and I got nothing from him. He¡¯s as tight-lipped as theye,¡± James replied, his frustration evident in his voice.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Rapha said before swiftly ending the rogue¡¯s life. This unexpected action shocked the other two captives. They had not anticipated Rapha¡¯s readiness to resort to such drastic measures. ¡°How about the other two?¡± Rapha inquired, shifting his attention to James.


    James couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of triumph as he watched the remaining rogues tremble in fear. ¡°I haven¡¯t started questioning them yet. I just summoned them.¡±


    Rapha, however, approached the interrogation with a different strategy. He spoke to the rogues calmly and methodically, emphasizing the importance of cooperation andmunication.


    ¡°If you wish to learn something, it¡¯s best to ask politely,¡± Rapha advised, smiling faintly as he maintained eye contact with the rogues. ¡°Can you confirm whether Cami is still inside the cabin?¡± he inquired, his voice measured.


    The two rogues nodded vigorously in response. ¡°What do you n to do with her?¡± Rapha continued his questioning.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± one of the rogues replied, gesturing toward the now-deceased rogue. ¡°He ordered us to guard her here.¡±


    Rapha delved further, probing for answers. ¡°Why did you follow his orders? Is he your leader?¡±


    The rogue exined, fear creeping into his voice, ¡°He threatened my human mate. He said he¡¯d harm her if I didn¡¯t obey his everymand. But he also spoke to someone else, who I suspect is his boss.¡±


    Rapha leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued by this revtion. ¡°Why do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°He frequently alluded to it,¡± the other rogue added. ¡°He imed that if we sessfully executed his orders, his boss would reward us greatly.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rapha couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled by the implication that a mastermind was orchestrating these events from behind the scenes.


    ¡°Where do you think this boss is located?¡± Rapha inquired, his curiosity unwavering. He couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that this boss held crucial information.


    The other rogue responded, ¡°Possibly in the pce.¡±


    James, his frustration still smoldering, questioned, ¡°Why would this boss be in the pce?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s a Lycan,¡± both rogues answered in unison.


    The rogues were taken aback by James and Rapha¡¯s apparentck of knowledge. They exchanged incredulous nces.


    The revtion left James and Rapha exchanging significant nces. It seemed that they needed to have a conversation with Princess Freya and Matteo about a potential threat they hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°Have you ever seen him?¡± Rapha inquired, his thoughts racing.


    ¡°No, but he frequently assured us that once we seeded, we would reside in the pce. He imed that his boss was well-informed about the king¡¯s actions,¡± one of the rogues exined. ¡°The Lycan recruited numerous rogues, promising them everything, including high-ranking positions upon his ascension to royalty.¡±


    Rapha called for a guard, issuing orders to ensure the safety and secrecy of the rogues¡¯ confinement.


    ¡°Escort them to the secret cell, and make certain that no one in the pce bes aware of their presence,¡± Rapha directed.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± the guard responded dutifully, prepared to carry out the orders.


    Rapha concluded, ¡°Dispose of this body discreetly, ensuring that no one learns of it.¡± With that, he exited the interrogation room, James following closely behind.


    Rapha couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the rogues¡¯ references bore a striking resemnce to the encounter Princess Freya and Matteo had with the enigmatic Lycan. Armed with this vital information, Rapha grew increasingly convinced that the rogues were indeed telling the truth.


    James, however, couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Lycan mentioned was the same one that the Howlers Pack Alpha and Luna had encountered before.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe that the Lycan they mentioned is the same one that the Howlers Pack Alpha and Luna encountered,¡± James spected as they left the room.


    Rapha nodded in agreement. ¡°It appears likely. We must speak with Princess Freya and Matteo immediately.¡±


    James shared Rapha¡¯s urgency. ¡°Yes, and we need to act swiftly. While we n Cami¡¯s rescue, I can¡¯t help but fear for her safety. We¡¯ve already captured three of the rogues who were supposed to be guarding her, and I¡¯m concerned that their boss might realize we¡¯ve located her. He could either relocate her to another hiding spot or, worse, inflict harm upon her.¡±


    As James and Rapha contemted their next steps, the urgency of the situation weighed heavily on their minds.


    Meanwhile, within the cabin where Cami remained captive, shey still and anxious, her thoughts racing. The hours of captivity had taken a toll on her, and she was acutely aware of the danger she faced. Freya¡¯s words echoed in her mind: ¡°Survive.¡±


    Unable to use her abilities to mount a physical defense, Cami had resorted to a different strategy. During her brief moments of consciousness, she had intentionally inflicted minor wounds upon herself, leaving behind traces of her blood. It was a desperate attempt to leave a trail, a breadcrumb of hope, for anyone who mighte searching for her. As she heard footsteps


    approaching the cabin, she feigned unconsciousness, her senses sharpened to glean any information she could.


    Cami¡¯s thoughts, however, were not solely upied by her own predicament. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about Alec, knowing that he must be overwhelmed with concern and anger. Yet, Cami understood the grave consequences of provoking the rogues, who reveled in violence and outnumbered her. Her best chance at survival was to remain calm, stay alert, and endure.


    In the recesses of her mind, she reached out to Alec, a silent plea reverberating within her thoughts. ¡°Until when is she going to sleep?¡± one of the rogues muttered, their conversation catching Cami¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The bastard Mno gave her powerful sleeping pills,¡± another rogue responded. ¡°What do you think the boss intends to do with her? She¡¯s deemed worthless since shecks a beast.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t in a position to question or challenge him,¡± the first rogue retorted. ¡°If you want to stay alive and reap the rewards he promised, you¡¯ll do as hemands.¡±


    Cami listened intently, piecing together fragments of their conversation. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she, who possessed no supernatural abilities, was targeted. She believed she held no value in aiding someone¡¯s quest for royalty.


    Then, it struck her. She realized that her uncle Rapha, the royal attack and defense advisor, was the key. The rogues intended to exploit her to secure Rapha¡¯s support for their cause.


    Cami felt a surge of worry for her family and friends. Their adversary lurked within the pce, privy to their ns and intentions. She knew she had to escape and alert them before it was toote. Her mind raced with ns and scenarios as she patiently awaited the opportune moment to act.


    ¡°Please, Alec, hear me,¡± she whispered in her thoughts, her plea echoing in the oppressive darkness of her captivity.


    Third Person

 Chapter 62

    ¡°We have to save her first!¡± Matteo eximed, his eyes filled with determination, after absorbing all the information shared by Rapha. His father, the king, was still ensconced in a meeting with his royal advisors, so Matteo swiftly initiated a mental link to ry their n for rescuing Cami. In hushed tones, he emphasized the utmost importance of maintaining absolute secrecy, offering a sinct exnation for the covert operation. The king, fully aware of the gravity of the situation, agreed to extend the meeting, granting them the precious time they needed, especially after learning that one of the advisors might beplicit in Cami¡¯s kidnapping.


    Turning his attention to Alec, who was seething with anxiety, Matteo spoke with an air ofposed authority. ¡°Alec, I implore you to remainposed. While Cami may be in grave danger, as long as you feel no pain through your bond, we can reasonably assume she¡¯s unharmed. Our primary goal is to secure her safe return and to do that, we must execute this rescue operation with discretion. If, when we reach the cabin, you find yourself tempted to unleash your fury, please remember our shared objective and remain calm.¡±


    Alec is the intended future gamma of the Midnight Pack, absorbing the weight of Matteo¡¯s words, but the thought that his mate was in danger and that they were close to saving her made him agree to his prince. His love for Cami was unwavering, and every fiber of his being longed to rush headlong into the fray. However, her safety was paramount, and he understood that his patience and self-control were essential for her well-being. ¡°Iprehend the gravity of this situation, Matteo. My love for Cami is immeasurable, and though my instincts scream for me to act, her safety is my highest priority. I know what needs to be done in times like this.¡±


    y offered his steadfast support and pledged to intervene if Alec¡¯s emotions got the better of him. ¡°I shall remain at your side, Your Highness, and intervene if necessary.¡±


    While Matteo yearned to shield Freya from harm, he knew that her indomitable spirit would never consent to being left behind. ¡°My love, do take the utmost care of yourself,¡± he implored, his voice tender. Freya responded with a wry chuckle, her determination unwavering. ¡°That goes without saying,¡± she replied with a mischievous grin, reflecting her unwavering determination and resilience.


    Despite his confidence in Freya¡¯s abilities, Matteo couldn¡¯t shake his nagging worry that their adversaries might exploit this opportunity to seize her. Thus, his resolve was set-to keep her close and protect her at all costs.


    When James confirmed their readiness, Matteo cast a final nce at their trusted warriors, silently signaling themencement of their mission. A select group of these devoted warriors apanied them as they embarked toward the outskirts of the pce, each step filled with measured determination to liberate Cami.


    As they neared the cabin, James and Rapha¡¯s sharp eyes detected an obscure passage-a hidden route that would prove invaluable in their quest to locate Cami. In the midst of their progress, Matteo alerted the group to the presence of rogues in the vicinity, deploying a mind-link to prompt an abrupt halt. Freya, her senses heightened, focused on discerning the number of rogues encircling them.


    ¡°Around the cabin, there are eight of them, and two are inside,¡± Freya ryed her findings through the mind link. Matteo conveyed the information to the rest of the team, who proceeded to position themselves discreetly, ready to engage the rogues stationed outside the cabin.


    Recognizing the possibility that these rogues were Lycans themselves, Matteo cautioned his warriors againstcency. ¡°We must remain vignt,¡± he warned. His warriors responded in unison, pledging their unwavering dedication to the mission.


    Rapha, whose experience and wisdom were invaluable, joined Matteo in preparing to confront the rogues. ¡°Let us proceed,¡± he dered, and in perfect synchronization, the warriors emerged from their covert concealment tounch an unexpected attack on the rogue guards. As the battle unfolded, the truth dawned upon them-every single one of these rogues was a Lycan, and their scents were masterfully concealed.


    Before Matteo could issue further instructions, Alec¡¯s impetuousness led him to charge toward the cabin, with y and Freya hot on his heels. Matteo exhaled a heavy sigh, acutely aware of the impending danger. He had no choice but to follow suit, prioritizing the safety of hisrades.


    Deep within the cabin, the rogues who had been guarding Cami began to panic as the sounds ofbat grew nearer. One of the rogues, feeling the weight of responsibility, instructed, ¡°You stay here and watch her,¡± before making his exit.


    Cami remained still, her heart pounding with renewed hope upon hearing the echoes of battle. In the shadows of her imprisonment, she fervently prayed to the moon goddess for guidance and the swift arrival of Alec and the rescue team. Her deepest longing was to reunite with her mate, the love she yearned for above all else.


    The remaining rogue seized upon the opportunity to taunt Cami as he approached her. He cruelly grabbed her by the hair, causing her to cry out in pain as she instinctively struggled.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Cami vehemently demanded, pouring every ounce of her defiance into her voice as she fought back.


    The rogue sneered in response, his arrogance more pronounced. ¡°Do you truly believe I was oblivious to your wakefulness? I can hear the frantic rhythm of your heartbeats,¡± he retorted, revealing that he was merely a pawn, following orders from a more sinister figure. Now, he appeared eager to employ Cami as a means to facilitate their escape.


    Nevertheless, he maintained a vice-like grip on her hair as he moved toward the cabin¡¯s exit. Cami continued to cry out for help, her voice a beacon of hope, even in the depths of the


    underground chamber. However, she knew all too well that they were concealed far from the prying ears of potential rescuers.


    The rogue cast a furtive nce toward the stairwell before electing to traverse in the opposite direction. Their captors had devised a contingency escape route, unbeknownst to Cami. Yet she harbored her own secret n, methodically scraping her skin against the wall to leave behind traces for Alec and the impending rescue team. Gradually, her scent began to return, eluding the rogue¡¯s detection. Cami persisted in her vocal protests, her cries and shouts serving as a clever distraction to divert the rogue¡¯s attention away from her subtle actions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Beyond the cabin¡¯s walls, the loyal warriors of the pce continued their relentless assault on the rogue Lycans, emerging victorious with the resilience and unity they embodied. Alec and the others ventured into the cabin, embarking on their perilous mission. Their initial encounter consisted of a lone rogue Lycan, prompting Alec to charge forward without hesitation. His implicit trust in hisrades reassured him that assistance would be swift if required. y assumed responsibility for subduing the rogue and ordered him to reveal Cami¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°I shall pursue him,¡± Freya dered, her resolve unshakable. y gave his concurrence, returning to the fierce battle outside. In due course, Matteo and Rapha joined the fray, with Matteo assumingmand of the captured rogue.


    Anxious and filled with dread, Matteo inquired about Alec and Freya¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where can Alec and Freya be found?¡± he queried, his voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°They proceeded in that direction to locate Cami,¡± y reported, hastening toply with the search effort.


    Matteo and Rapha pressed forward, their senses keenly attuned to Cami¡¯s scent, which grew stronger with each passing moment. They were drawing closer to her and the unknown captor who held her fate in their hands.


    Alec, driven by the urgency of the moment, raced ahead, his heart pounding with the hope of reuniting with Cami. Relief washed over him as he sensed that she remained unharmed through their bond. Freya and Matteo maintained their unwavering proximity to Alec, a united front against the impending confrontation.


    Suddenly, Freya underwent a startling transformation, shifting seamlessly into her wolf form. This change spurred Matteo to follow suit, understanding that Freya¡¯s heightened instincts had detected an imminent threat. Freya bolted past Alec and lunged at a rogue Lycan, her powerful jaws mping around his neck,pelling him to release his hold on Cami¡¯s hair.


    With lightning speed, Matteo engaged another rogue, his movements fluid and deliberate. Alec, meanwhile, rushed to Cami¡¯s side, his eyes filled with an intense mixture of relief and love.


    ¡°Cami, you¡¯re safe now,¡± Alec whispered, tears of joy welling in his eyes as he took her in, searching for any signs of injury or distress.


    Cami¡¯s tearful gaze met Alec¡¯s, overwhelmed with gratitude and affection. ¡°Of course, my love. I knew you¡¯de for me,¡± she replied, her voice trembling with emotion. She was unharmed, a testament to the strength of their bond and the determination of her rescuers.


    Turning his attention to Matteo, who continued to contend with a rogue, Alec silently conveyed his gratitude. Matteo acknowledged the unspoken sentiment with a subtle nod, silently signaling to Alec that he could manage the situation, freeing Alec to focus entirely on Cami.


    Freya joined them, her wolfish grin mirroring the tion that enveloped them all. They were together again, safe and resolute in theirmitment to thwart their adversaries and put an end to the harrowing ordeal that had brought them to this point.


    Freya

 Chapter 63

    Cami was so strong that she managed to get over the incident quickly. I know because I can see how her face lights up as she sits beside her mate. I couldn¡¯t believe that something like that happened, and I never thought that we would find her alive and well. Thanks to the moon goddess for her guidance and care. Alec holds her hand and never wants to let it go. We are now in the king¡¯s office with everyone, and we decided not to let the advisors or councils know about what happened. Rapha and Matteo didn¡¯t kill thest two rogues they fought with, since they wanted to know more about the mastermind of the kidnapping.


    ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡± King Marco asked Cami. She nodded her head, smiling. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you for asking.¡±


    ¡°It must be traumatizing for you. I hope that they have never done enough damage for you to be broken inside and out,¡± he replied.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to me; I pretended to be unconscious the whole time, and they were nning on using me to get to my uncle,¡± she told him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, they were nning to force Uncle Rapha to join them. Since I am his only family, they thought that if they kept me hostage, they would be able to make him agree.¡±


    ¡°They must be dreaming,¡± Rapha said. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, my dear. You know that I love you like a child. But you also know that our family has been loyal and very supportive of the royals and the pce. I always think of ways to get you without agreeing to them,¡± he added.


    ¡°I know that. But I still try to make an escape n, since I know that it will be very difficult for you. I didn¡¯t want you to suffer for making such a decision because of me,¡± she replied.


    ¡°How did whoever it was who took you manage to get you?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Was Eunice there?¡± I added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. All I can remember is that I told Alec that I was going to get yourundry to bring it to the omegas. After that, nothing.¡±


    ¡°If Eunice¡¯s scent was there, we can say that her father, Ronaldo, was involved in this as well.¡± It was Matteo. Then he looked at me. ¡°Do you think he was the one that your parents met when you came here before?¡± he added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I would know if it was him. But he has a beard.¡± I replied, and then everyone looked at me and then at each other. ¡°Is there something wrong with what I said?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he has a beard?¡± Matteo asked,


    ¡°He has a beard. I remember that the one mom and dad talked with was a man without a beard.¡± ¡°Ronaldo has no beard.¡± King Marco said,


    ¡°I have seen him a few times, and I never saw him without it,¡± I replied,


    ¡°He had no beard; he hates it, so he always shaves it.¡± Matteo said, ¡°That¡¯s ording to Eunice,¡± he added, so I creased my forehead at him. ¡°That¡¯s before I met you, baby.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why I see Ronaldo differently, then it hits me. ¡°Alec, y, have you seen Ronaldo?¡± I asked, and they both nodded. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He has a beard,¡± they both answered.


    ¡°Are you three under some spell or what?¡± Rapha asked, and we looked at each other. ¡°You¡¯re under a spell?¡±


    ¡°Wait, for anyone to recognize him, he cast a spell on them?¡± Cami asked,


    ¡°It¡¯s the other way around, I think,¡± the king replied, and we looked at him. ¡°I think he cast it to himself that whoever sees him will see him differently. I mean, if you don¡¯t live in the pce, You will be seeing him like Freya and the others saw him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible; I remember Eunice telling me that her mother was a witch,¡± Matteo said again, which annoyed me, so I couldn¡¯t help but growl at him. ¡°Baby, I was just sharing the information,¡± he said, holding my hand. I saw Camiughing with Alec, so I rolled my eyes at them.


    ¡°Since Ronaldo is our number one culprit, we have to be careful because he has a lot of police people who support him. He may have taken Cami because he was certain that he would never get Rapha on his side.¡± King Marco said,


    ¡°Is it possible that he was in connivance with Uncle?¡± Matteo asked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope not. If that is the case, then it was possible that he had already sold the pce to him and he already had the upper hand, since he probably knew everything.¡± King Marco replied, and I agreed with him.


    ¡®Frey, are you going to be alright?¡¯ Pi asked,


    ¡®Of course, don¡¯t worry about me. We will be able to get them sooner orter.¡¯ I replied confidently. One thing I am sure of is that I know that she¡¯s with me no matter what and that I am stronger than I think. Matteo alone can motivate me. What if there were a lot of them who believed in me? Matteo¡¯s uncle might be strong, but together, we are stronger.


    ¡°Since we have some idea about our enemy, I would like everyone to be prepared.¡± King Marco said, ¡°Matteo and Freya will go back to the Crimson Pack and help them. Calvin called and reported that the training had started and he saw potential in them. The report about the mail every pack received from an unknown pce official has been investigated now, and I am going to include Ronaldo as one of the suspects as well,¡± he added.


    ¡°When do you want us to go back there?¡± Matteo asked.


    ¡°You can go there the day after tomorrow. Bring Alec and y with you.¡± The king replied, ¡°You won¡¯t be staying long in there, so make sure to give them the support and help they need. We will provide a warrior for every pack who will be our representative. They can tell them whatever they want to tell us, and those warriors will report to the pce. I am going to assign Rapha to that.¡± he continued.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Rapha replied,


    ¡°As for the princess, you need to take care of yourself and be cautious all the time. They took Cami from inside the pce, so it wasn¡¯t impossible to get you either.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Alec, y, and James will being with you wherever you go, even if Matteo is around. I didn¡¯t want to give our enemies any chances or a hole in our defense. Make sure that every warrior and fighter is fit to fight all the time. Andst but not least, Matteo, you will be visiting from one region to another or one pack after the other with Freya and her guards. As much as possible, we will try to make your schedule different every day so we can prevent our enemies from making a concrete n on how they can take you down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± we all replied.


    ¡°Cami, dear,¡± he said and looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to risk you here either, so you will being with them. Since I am sure that your mate will be more proactive if you¡¯re together,


    ¡°Thank you, your highness,¡± Cami replied, smiling.


    ¡°When all of you are busy, our enemies will wonder about what we are doing. I am free to do anything since I don¡¯t have to think about my niece getting into any danger.¡± Rapha said,


    ¡°This will wrap up our meeting; make sure that you are all ready when you leave.¡± King Marco said, ¡°And Matteo, I am going to call you for your next assignment,¡± he added.


    We all stood up and went to our respective duties. As the Luna and Princess, I have to look into the pce schools. Since I am going to be away for a long time, I guess I will have to make sure that their needs are properly taken care of.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness!¡± The pups greeted me. I smiled when I saw them looking so happy and carefree. It was really nice to be their age. They never think about what is going on or what is toe.


    ¡°I think they are excited to see their princess,¡± Cami said, and I smiled at her because I agreed with her. I often hear them talking about how much they want me to visit the school.


    ¡°How are my pups?¡± I asked when they were all seated. ¡°Great!¡± they said all together.


    ¡°Did you listen to your teachers?¡± I asked, ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± They answered happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡± I replied, ¡°Now, your teachers and I are going to have a meeting, and I want all of you to behave. Can I count on you with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    They are very enthusiastic, and I am happy about that. I asked y to talk to the faculty for our meeting because I wanted to prepare for their needs before we leave tomorrow. I just wanted to see these pups so I would get inspired and motivated. Now, I have to go to my meeting.

 Chapter 64

    WARNING MATURE CONTENT!!


    Freya


    We went back to the Crimson Pack, and Calvin was surprised to see us. We told him what happened, and he was shocked. He didn¡¯t know that Cami had been kidnapped, and we didn¡¯t inform him about it since he was busy doing the task that Matteo had asked him to do. We informed him about King Marco¡¯s n, and he agreed to it as well. He thought that it would be better if we were on the move so our enemies would never have any idea about what we were doing. We keep ourmunication in the pce and have to contact them from time to time.


    While the pack was d to see use back as promised, they were also happy that we told them how they could have a meeting with the king or send him their request. They weed us just like before and gave us our rooms to rest. ¡°How is everything at school?¡± Matteo asked. He knew that I had been very busy yesterday until early this morning.


    ¡°Fine. I asked the school principals and dean to talk to the training and education advisor about their emergency needs while I was away. I talked to Jenny and Calix; they were the ones who were assigned to training and educational needs, and I told them to assist the school since I am away.¡± I replied, he smiled, and I could see that he was very proud of me and, at the same time, worried.


    ¡°Please hold on, baby. Everything is going to be alright,¡± he said,


    ¡°I know, and I am not worried at all, so please rx. Don¡¯t think too much about me, since I know that we are on the good side. The moon goddess will never let her children suffer at the hands of her child.¡± I said, ¡°I know that she will lead and guide us to the solution to everything.¡± I added,


    ¡°With all that happened, I missed you so much. We didn¡¯t have much time together, and every time we thought we had it, we were called somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°At least we are together. That¡¯s the best part of it.¡± I replied, and he smiled before he kissed me. I missed him so much as well, and I was worried about him too. But Pi keeps on telling me to trust him and King. They will be able to do what they need to do, so we have to be ready and support them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°King said that he had already gone through a war with Pi. So I know that we will be able to get through this because he is confident.¡± Matteo said, ¡°I know that it was such arrogance for him, but I believe it. Everything he said, I believed. Why? Because he is with me, and you are with us. Together, we are stronger,¡± Matteo said.


    ¡°Yes, and I believe him and you too. I know that we will be able to pass through this, and we will be able to give the entire kingdom the peaceful life they deserve.¡±


    He kissed me again, and I responded eagerly. I want him to know that I need and want him now. He didn¡¯t fail me as he started to wrap his arms around me and mine in his. A littleter, he was undressing me, and I was letting him. Our lips never parted as he did that, and now that it was my turn, I grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it up. He raised his arms and jerked his shirt off of his body.


    ¡°Baby, I want you so much,¡± he murmured. Then he lifted me and carried me to the wall. He had my back in there while we kissed endlessly. I held his face with both my hands, and he was holding me by my hips. My legs were wrapped around his waist, and even if he still had his pants on, I could still feel his hardness poking at my pu**y.


    I grinded myself at him, and I felt his lips curve into a thin smile. We stopped kissing, and he said, ¡°You are so impatient, baby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted you so much too,¡± I replied and kissed him again. I¡¯m already wet for him, and his hand that started to travel in between my legs is not helping. It made me want him more, especially when I reached womanhood and let his finger y on my cl*t. ¡°Ohh, Matt, Fu** me already,¡± I said yes, and I didn¡¯t ask twice because he gave me what I wanted. He thrust himself deep and hard, so I had to hold onto his broad shoulders as he held me on both legs. We use the wall as leverage, so I won¡¯t fall as he continues thrusting harder and deeper


    We were panting after we cummed, but I think he was not done yet. He carried me to the bed and had mey down with him on top. He¡¯s still inside me, and I don¡¯t think that he had any n on pulling his di** out, so I expect more from him. He raised my right leg sideways, and so did my upper body. He could see my face, and I could still see his face in that position. Then he thrust himself again and again, and, oh goddess, it felt really good. He hit my G-spot, and the ecstasy was a little more erotic.


    After that, he put down my legs, got the other one, and did the same thing on the other side. ¡°Ohhh.. Matt¡­ Do it faster¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but plead because it was really feeling different.


    ¡°Ohhh.. baby, you¡¯re only mine¡­ Mine¡­ Mine¡­¡± he said, and we both reached our climax. We were lying down on the bed, panting.


    ¡°I guess bending over is a thing of the past,¡± I said,ughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. I just tried everything that would satisfy you. I love you, baby.¡± ¡°And I love you too, Matteo,¡± I replied.


    The next morning, we went to the training ground and saw everyone. ording to Calvin, everyone was motivated. Especially those that had their young and future warriors kidnapped. They wanted to take them back alive and in one piece. And that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do. I just hope that King Marco has all the help he needs in the pce to make the investigation quicker. We should not allow another kidnapping incident in any pack. Whoever he was doing, this had done a lot of damage and trauma to the pup¡¯s family and pack leaders. He had to be stopped.


    Cam is always with me, as we helped the omega with the pack chores before we went to the training hall to train them and the pups too. James was the one who was assigned to do that, assisted by a female Lycan warrior who would be left behind to continue what we had started. Through her, all their concerts regarding the omegas and the pups will be ryed to the pce.


    Calvin and Matteo were training the warriors and fighters of the allied packs. They are assigned to investigate and track down the culprits behind the crime, and they will report to Kevin, Calvin¡¯s


    trusted friend andrade. He is also one of the pce¡¯s head warriors. Through him, the allied pack would tell him everything they wanted to say or inform the pce about.


    ¡°Your Highness, it appears that the kidnapping happened mostly in this region.¡± Alpha Jake said this during their meal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I had to say this when we were supposed to have a decent meal and enjoy our food,¡± he added.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s important to discuss important matters. If it will help us with our investigation, the better,¡± my mate replied. ¡°Because of what you said, we had to think of a reason why they were focused here,¡± he added.


    ¡°This is where you can find the predecessors of the first werewolf,¡± Calvin said. I looked at him and then at Matteo. ¡°I found out about it during training. I heard them talking about the pups who had been kidnapped. They said that some of them were from the packs and had a family that came from the first werewolf. Even if their family is in the warrior and fighter ranks, Coming from the first werewolf family, it could give power to that pup,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s a possibility that they wanted to have a royal within the werewolf,¡± Matteo said. Is it possible? Weren¡¯t Lycans made for that? ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility, but we need to be prepared as well. We cannot let them seed since we already know what kind of leaders they could be if that happens,¡± he added, and we all agreed. There is a process for everything we want to do or achieve.


    If you want to have your pack, you have to submit a proposal to the council indicating all the details of the pack you want to establish. How many pack members are there? Where will you get the funds to support the pack and its members? Whether the Alpha is capable of handling a pack All sorts of things.


    Wanting to have a kingdom is another story. You cannot just put up with one, since you¡¯re going to need a lot. And it was chosen by the people. You do not do it just because you want it. Just what does our enemy think?

 Chapter 65

    Matteo


    I had to inform Dad about what we had discussed. It was rming to know that my uncle was trying to use the wolves to build his kingdom. I know what will happen next. He will surely betray them to be king. And wolves normally have no match for Lycans. If my uncle had insisted on these thoughts on any wolf with greedy thoughts, he would surely have seeded in using that wolf.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I said when he answered and told him everything. I¡¯m sure that he was furious because he was the most protective of the wolves. It never urred to him that anyone of our kind would do something like this since we grew up being thought to be their protector and mediator.


    ¡°You must do everything to find him. After they left, Rapha assigned someone to get back to the cabin where Cam was held captive. They will search the whole ce, and, before I forget, Rapha has found a new traitor. He had already asked someone to follow him and ended up in another cabin on the other side of the pce territory.¡± Dad said, ¡°It appears that our enemy was trying to surround us with their hideouts, and that is not a good idea,¡± he added.


    ¡°How did Rapha find a traitor?¡± I asked,


    ¡°It was when Freya told us about her being the daughter of Alpha and Luna of the Howlers Pack. Someone was listening to their conversation when they reached the training hall and continued discussing it. The good thing is, Rapha asked someone to follow Freya all the time, undetected even if she was around us.¡±


    ¡°The one guarding her secretly saw the traitor listening to them,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. He had linked Rapha, so he knew that he had given away some information since Freya was saying something. He didn¡¯t want to alert the traitor, so he just let her talk. It was just a relief that all she said was about being cautious and careful.¡±


    ¡°We already found two of their hideouts, and we don¡¯t have any idea as to how many there were. Dad, this is serious. If Uncle was trying to build a royal wolf and betray themter, then he surrounded the pce; I¡¯m certain that he had started and prepared for this a long time ago.¡± I said it worriedly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to focus there. We will try to find out everything we need, so if ever your uncle starts to make a move there, he won¡¯t be able to take any action or damage here.¡± Dad said, ¡°We will make sure that he can¡¯t do what he pleases.¡±


    We ended our call after we came to an agreement. We¡¯re not going to leave the region and will look into the pups. That will be our top priority. I had to tell this to the others and start the investigation the next morning. We can¡¯t waste any more time, as my uncle¡¯s n is starting to be executed. We must stop him at all costs.


    The following day, Freya, Calvin, James, and y are with me on the way to the woods to search for potential hideouts. Alec and Cam were left in the pack to look after the training. We have a few warriors, and there¡¯s more toe in the afternoon, as I requested from Dad when we talked.


    Freya and y are with me, while Calvin and James are together. We divided our group into two to make the search more productive. Each group has five Lycan warriors and a warrior from the Crimson Pack to guide us and tell us about the territory. We are confident that we will be able to find something. Since Dad told me that another hideout was found on the outskirts of the pce, that is where we started our search. We roamed around the Crimson Pack territory, and we were d that we didn¡¯t find anything there. I linked Calvin and asked them about what they were doing, and it was the same for us. ¡°Is that another pack¡¯s territory?¡± I asked Noel, the Crimson Pack warrior.


    ¡°It¡¯s neutral territory. It was a smallnd, and next to it was the Red Moon Pack,¡± he answered. ¡°It¡¯s the pack where two of their pups were missing, right?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. They have a family that came from the first werewolf,¡± he informed us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s search in there. Since we will be passing the neutral territory, we will start from there.¡± I added it and told Calvin about it.


    ¡®We will be there,¡¯ he replied. Then we headed for the neutral territory where humans, rogues, different pack members, and other species meet.


    We crossed the border and started walking. Our senses were heightened, and we were about to continue when Freya stopped us. We looked at her, and we saw her sniffing. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked,


    ¡°I smelled it,¡± she said.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked and started to sniff to catch the scent that she smelled, but I didn¡¯t get any.


    ¡®Just let her. Pi is from a tracker lineage, so their senses are far greater than ours.¡¯ King said, so I did as he told me and waited for my mate to finally get what she caught.


    ¡°The scent is familiar to me; I smelled it when we rescued Cam.¡± She said after and continued sniffing, ¡°Follow me,¡± she said, and so we did. If she smelled it from Cam¡¯s captive, then do we have only one enemy? ording to Cam, it appeared to her that the one who took her wanted to use her to get Rapha¡¯s support. The kidnapping was supposed to be my uncle¡¯s doing, so why is there the same scent in both ces?


    ¡°Stop,¡± Freya said, so we did. She motioned for us to keep quiet, and I saw her close her eyes, just like she did when we rescued Cam and found out how many rogues were there. ¡°They know we¡¯re here,¡± she said, so there¡¯s no use in hiding. Well, we didn¡¯t mask our scent, so it was natural for them to feel our presence. ¡°I needed to find that scent; it wasing from that cabin.¡± They do have a lot of cabins for hideouts. This is new information for Dad, but the only good news is that we are certain that whoever he was that made all of thismotion is already starting to make a move.


    ¡°Fight and kill only when necessary; we need them alive as much as possible for interrogation,¡± I told the others, and we showed up. They were Lycan rogues, and even if they already knew that I was their prince because of the aura that was emitting from my body, they never showed any respect or acknowledgment. I didn¡¯t know that the number of rogue Lycans was increasing. Just what was happening?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it us who have the right to ask you that?¡± The other one replied that there were 3 of them that we were facing, and, ording to Freya, there was another 3 inside.


    ¡°You have no respect for your prince. Do you know what punishment awaits you for disrespect?¡± I asked,


    ¡°We have no prince; we only have our king.¡±


    ¡°I am the king¡¯s son; that made me your prince.¡±


    ¡°Our king has no son or family. He will reign after your father, the fake king, is dethroned,¡± the other replied, smirking. ¡°And that is going to happen soon after our King makes him kneel before him.¡±


    ¡°That is not going to happen. Whoever your king was, he would never make my king kneel before him.¡± I replied angrily.


    ¡°Matteo,¡± Freya said, holding me in her arms. I know that I started to get agitated, and that is not helping. I could take them down instantly, but I had to know why they were doing this and what their King, as they called him, promised them to agree with him.


    ¡°You know that what you think will never happen,¡± she told them. The rogues looked confused and nced at each other. ¡°Because I am going to kill you now,¡± my mate added before she jumped at them, and because they were unaware of her abilities, they were shocked to see her fighting, as were the warriors who were with us. y was so fast that he went to her aid and fought with her. I was so stunned to see the swift moves that she took down two of them without a sweat.


    The other three who were inside the cabin must have heard the fight, so they went out and came to rescue the three, who were all catching their breaths for their dear lives. Since my mate had done more than enough, I took them down, and King was so enraged that he missed the first fight. I feel sorry for those with whom I fought since they were shredded into pieces. Clearly, King is a beast.


    Matte

 Chapter 66

    The atmosphere in the cabin was charged with tension as we contemted the growing web of mysteries surrounding us. Every corner of the cabin was scrutinized, and every trace of evidence was examined. We knew that only by unraveling this tangled mess could we hope to protect our pack and the innocent pups that had been taken from us.


    Freya¡¯s discovery of the peculiar shirt, whose scent was distinct yet hauntingly familiar, brought a chill to the air. As she held it out for me to inspect, I couldn¡¯t deny the unease that gnawed at me. ¡°Do you recognize this scent?¡± she asked, her eyes searching mine for answers.


    The scent was faint, yet there was an undeniable presence in it. It was stronger than the one we had encountered in the cabin where we had rescued Cam. My mind raced as I connected the dots. ¡°This scent is stronger than the one in the cabin where we rescued Cami. It means that whoever owns this came here before he went to the other cabin and left.¡±


    Calvin, always the logical thinker, chimed in, providing a crucial observation. ¡°This shirt is small for a Lycan or wolf rogue.¡± His words resonated with my thoughts.


    Freya¡¯s voice, tinged with sorrow, added ayer ofplexity to our grim discovery. ¡°I know, it must be from one of the pups they took.¡± The implication weighed heavily on us all. It was not just random rogues who were involved; it was our innocent pack members, our future, who were being targeted.


    James, clearly struggling to make sense of the unfolding events, sought rity. ¡°What do you mean? Does Cami¡¯s kidnapping have to do with the mastermind of the missing pups as well? I thought someone from the pce was behind her kidnapping.¡±


    My frustration bubbled to the surface as I tried to articte the convoluted connections we were piecing together. ¡°We had been thinking that since Freya smelled that scent. I¡¯m getting a headache, which is not normal for us. But the only usible reason is that they are connected. Or whoever the traitor was in the pce was being used as well, like a pawn in a sinister game.¡±


    Calvin echoed my exasperation, voicing the collective sentiment of the room. ¡°This is not getting us anywhere. Just when we thought we learned something from the enemy, another incident would happen that would confuse us, just like now.¡±


    Our collective frustration was palpable, but we had little time to dwell on it. The safety of our kingdom and the resolution of these troubling mysteries took precedence. As we gathered in the cabin, thoughts turned to the imminent danger we faced.


    Calvin¡¯s pragmatic nature once again took the lead as he voiced his concerns about our precarious situation. ¡°We were just starting our training with the packs, but we are already facing a severe problem. I don¡¯t think our enemy will wait for the perfect timing. I have a feeling they are going to attack anytime now.¡±


    Freya, whose intuition had guided us thus far, added her perspective, one that sent shivers down our spines. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a feeling that they meant for us to find them. We¡¯ve stumbled upon their hideouts one after the other with too few guards.¡± Her unease was palpable. ¡°What if that¡¯s the case? What if they see us and know all our movements? It¡¯s not far from happening since we¡¯re here now. And whose scent did I smell? Why did I also smell it in their hideout near the pce?¡± Her questions came in rapid session, leaving us all grasping for answers. ¡°What if we were acting ording to their n?¡±


    y redirected the conversation to a more practical course. ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±


    James, always diplomatic and level-headed, offered a sensible solution. ¡°I think we have to talk to the alphas. They are the only ones we can trust to give us an urate and more effective solution since it was their pups who were being taken.¡±


    Calvin concurred, emphasizing the importance of transparency. ¡°But we need to be honest with them. We have to share with them the information we have; otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to provide better solutions.¡±


    The gravity of our situation weighed heavily on my shoulders as I considered my role not only as the prince but also as the leader of our pack. ¡°The fewer people involved, the better,¡± I asserted. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to scare them; they will only panic if they find out that we suspect my uncle, whom I know had no idea I existed.¡±


    With a collective nod of agreement, we reached a consensus on our next steps. ¡°For now, here¡¯s what I think we should do: first, we¡¯ll have Alec monitor the training. We, on the other hand, will continue the search for other hideouts, and once we can determine their actual location, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll n our attack,¡± I proposed.


    y, always ready to take action, highlighted our immediate advantage. ¡°The Crimson Pack¡¯s warriors are just outside the cabin.¡±


    ¡°Well, letting Alpha Jake know will not be a problem. He knows the region better than us. We just need to tell him to be discreet,¡± I decided, acknowledging the value of Alpha Jake¡¯s knowledge and experience.


    As our n took shape, Calvin was tasked with rying our discovery to the Crimson Pack warriors, ensuring they marked the newly discovered hideout¡¯s location on their maps. With the logistics in motion, the others began to file out of the cabin to carry out their respective duties.


    Freya, my mate, remained unusually quiet, her thoughts preupied by theplexities of our situation. Concerned for her well-being, I gently inquired, ¡°Is there something wrong, baby?¡±


    Her eyes met mine, and I could see the worry etched into her features. ¡°Nothing; I was just thinking that everything seemed off. I want to know why there was the same scent here and at the cabin where Cam was held captive.¡±


    Determined to reassure her, I took her hand in mine. ¡°We will find out about that. It¡¯s the very reason we are here. Let¡¯s go and start the search again.¡±


    With unwavering resolve, we left the cabin to rejoin the others. Our mission had taken on a renewed sense of urgency. The safety of our pack, the recovery of the missing pups, and the unraveling of the sinister plot were paramount. Time was not on our side, especially considering Freya¡¯s safety. I knew that the stakes were high, and I was prepared to face any challenge to protect her and our pack.


    The day wore on, and we continued our relentless search, eventually uncovering yet another hideout. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but worry about what the future held. Despite my princely duties and responsibilities, my utmost concern was Freya¡¯s safety, and the uncertainty of our situation gnawed at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Returning to the pack house, I called for a morning meeting. Exhausted and mentally drained, I allowed my pack members some much-needed rest, knowing that the challenges we faced required all of us to be at our best. The night passed in anxious anticipation of the meeting thaty ahead.


    The following morning, as we gathered for the meeting, Alpha Jake¡¯s question cut through the air,den with frustration. ¡°Your Highness, if you think that it was your uncle who was behind all the kidnappings, why don¡¯t you know anything until ites to this?¡±


    I understood the weight of his words, his frustration mirroring my own. Perhaps he had begun to silently me me and my father for not uncovering this threat earlier. Yet my focus remained unwavering. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it either,¡± I admitted, the burden of our situation evident in my voice. ¡°Just like you, I was shocked after my father told us about him. All my life, I thought he was an only child, and I believe you did too.¡±


    Alpha Jake¡¯s frustration was palpable, and I could sense his desire for answers. ¡°For now,¡± I continued, ¡°we have to be extra cautious since I realized that he was around everyone. We can¡¯t let our guard down, so we had better be prepared when he decides to attack, which I have a feeling will happen soon.¡±


    Alpha Jake, perhaps feeling guilty for questioning me, quickly offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for questioning you, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    With a reassuring nod, I epted his apology. ¡°None was taken, and I understand your concern. I want to inform you about my n to attack the possible hideouts of our enemy. The warriors with us marked the two ces where we found their fortress. Based on this, they may have two more fortresses around here, and one of them is their main fortress.¡±


    Alpha Jake, ever the pragmatic leader, inquired further, ¡°Do you have any idea where the other two are?¡±


    Drawing upon the discussion Freya and I had the previous night, I confidently pointed to a location on the map. ¡°Here, in this ce, more than their men may be staying. If we¡¯re lucky, we can catch one of the high-ranking members of their group, if not their leader.¡±


    Freya¡¯s interest was piqued by this revtion. Her voice, usually soft-spoken, now held a hint of determination. ¡°Do you think the enemy himself might own that ce?¡±


    The possibility hung in the air, and for a moment, we all contemted the notion. It was a real possibility that we couldn¡¯t ignore. Our mission was not only to uncover their hideouts but also to reveal the true extent of their influence and connections.


    As the pieces of the puzzle slowly fell into ce, our sense of urgency intensified. We were on the brink of a confrontation with a formidable adversary, and the safety of our pack, our loved ones, and our way of life depended on our ability to unravel the mystery and emerge victorious. In theing days, we will prepare for the inevitable showdown, with our determination unwavering and our unity unbreakable.


    Freya

 Chapter 67

    Alpha Jake has a point. We can¡¯t leave that possibility out of the equation. If there is something the enemy needs, it is a hideout away from the eyes of any species from which they can move freely without hesitation. They need somewhere away from the eyes of humans as well because we all know how humans¡¯ mouths are. They will spread about whatever they find in the woods or anywhere they have been to or seen things from.


    ¡°Then I am going to check it out with my warriors; let someone from one of yours who knows the cee with us and lead the way,¡± Matteo said, Alpha Jake nodded his head, and thanks to him, we might be able to end everything sooner. If what he said was true and we apprehended them in one go, then I hope we will end Matteo¡¯s uncle¡¯s madness in no time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get ahead of myself, but I want you to be ready as well,¡± I told him, and the two looked at me confused. ¡°If what you think is correct, I¡¯m sure that our enemy had already nned their escape once they knew they had been found. Your pack and the other one are near them, so there¡¯s a possibility that they will cross your border.¡± I added,


    ¡°With that, I want you to be ready when we go there. Be on guard, spread your patrol guards, and make them heightened in their senses. We can¡¯t let them get a chance to retaliate through your pack or the others.¡± Matteo said, ¡°Please ask other alphas to do that as well without rming their pack. It is important that they know nothing to make our n work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will make some arrangements as well for the other pack. We can¡¯t let them be the enemy¡¯s new hiding spot.¡± he replied.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s clear, tomorrow, me and my team will be going there. Since the other pack¡¯s warriors were here doing the training, use that to your advantage and stay connected to other packs. Keep your line open for easymunication.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Our little meeting ended, and we went to the training ground and watched the warriors do their routines. I felt proud when I saw how y managed to handle them, even if he was way younger than him. Cam was watching them as well, and I saw how proud she was too. Who wouldn¡¯t when you see your mate standing out among the others who are more experienced than him?


    Calvin went in front and looked at everyone, who were all in military standing positions. They were looking at him, waiting for whatever he was about to say. ¡°I see how you grow individually in a short span of time. I already see your future getting stronger. Now, I want to know how much you grow in a group,¡± he said. ¡°With that, I want you to group yourselves into six and have a mini- tournament. This is for today only and will be spectated by his and Her Highness.¡± I smiled and looked at Matteo. Since we are already in a war, why not try to rx for a bit?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We got in our seats and waited for the mini-tournament to start. I was happy that Calvin thought of something like this. He is indeed a capable beta. I looked at James and found him looking happy too. He must have been waiting for this to happen; he is the type who wants to see everyone around him improve. The warriors were all excited as well, and even if I already knew that they were training together before this, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was strong among them.


    The warriors and fighters are lined up, and they seem excited to test their teamwork. It¡¯s great to know that they are open to that, even though they are from a different pack. If only all packs in all regions were like theirs, it would be so nice to live by chance. Why can¡¯t everyone be like them? Maybe this is the time topletely change our species. We need to make them understand that everyone has the right to live in peace and quiet. I stared at Matteo and noticed that he was staring at me, which is why I raised my eyebrows at him and waited for whatever he wanted to say.


    ¡°Why do you seem happy?¡± he asked, but I had a feeling he already knew the reason. Even


    though I want others to be like this region, I know that¡¯s what he has in mind too. I smiled at him because he would be a good king of the whole kingdom, including the other species. Even with humans, because I know that he is very fair and just. He is not the type of king who will take advantage of his subjects, and I, as his queen, will do everything to support him for the good of all.


    ¡°You already know the reason; why do you need to ask?¡± I answered.


    ¡°I just want to make sure.¡± He said that then he held my hand. I am happy that I can feel his emotions and know that he is at peace, even though there is danger lurking around us. We know that there is always a threat to us, and we also know that as long as we are together and on the right, there is nothing anyone who wants to bring us down can do. I can say that even though we are new, our rtionship is already strong. And it¡¯s thanks to our mate bond and our love for each other that makes us stronger and stronger.


    We both looked at the warriors, who made a circle to have a space in the middle where their group training would take ce. It will be like a royal rumble, and we will surely think of all the possible ways to win as a team. Each team is, of course, made up of warriors from different packs. I saw Calvin and James, who went to the center and started announcing their teammates and opponents. The best thing about it is that the two of them are there and will be team leaders. It seems that I am also intrigued by which of the teams they were leading will win.


    And the match has started, and I can say that I am very excited. Although I had expectations, I


    made sure to keep them to a minimum since I knew it was just training. Calvin¡¯s team is all big guys, and I see that they have an advantage when ites to body built. On the other hand, James¡¯ team is all trackers. Meaning, good at finding anything or anyone. Who will win? I don¡¯t want to push anyone, and I can also see the excitement on the faces of the pce warriors when the two fight, even though they are not sparring. ¡°Look at the two, and they look excited too,¡± Matteo said, to which I also nodded.


    ¡°Yes, and the way they look at each other, it¡¯s like they¡¯re telling each other to bring it on, boy. They look very hyped, too. Calvin, because he¡¯s the one who was left here to train them when we went back to the pce, and James is to test what they have learned from him. I think they still learned a lot from Calvin, even though they are used to training together. Their footing is very stable, and the speed of the trackers is unbeatable. Well,pared to the Lycans, they won¡¯t win, but whenbined with sharp thinking, they have a good chance if they maintain their speed. I mean, speed and strength plus critical thinking can lead them to victory


    .


    The tournament went well, and I noticed that they wanted more, but we already had a winner. I then thought of making this activity regr not only in this region but also in others. It will also be a way to build camaraderie with each other and alliances between neighboring packs. We thought of letting the winning team lead their training the next day because of our n to attack the possible hideout of our enemy. We had a break, but they seemed to be very hungry due to the intense fight. I couldn¡¯t help but smile because I already see the future of the entire kingdom after we defeated the enemy, and I hope it will happen soon.


    ¡°It is going to be soon, baby. I make sure to put an end to my uncle¡¯s madness. No matter where


    he was hiding, I will find a way to get to him and put him where he should belong.¡± I looked at him, and judging by the look on his face, it appeared that he saw through me. He knew exactly what I was thinking, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire and love him even more.


    ¡°And I am going to be here, supporting you all the way,¡± I replied.

 Chapter 68

    Third Person


    They lounged in the midst of tranquil serenity, a stark contrast to the tumultuous thoughts swirling within him. What was wrong with them? How could they carry on with a carefree tournament and revel in it? A twisted sense of disbelief washed over him as he observed them lounging,ughing, and enjoying a sense of camaraderie that he believed they had no right to. Didn¡¯t they sense any impending threat-the storm brewing on the horizon, ready to shatter their idyllic existence?


    An overwhelming urge welled up within him,pelling him to make them keenly aware of the imminent danger that lurked, veiled by their current blissful ignorance. He couldn¡¯t wait to witness the torment etched on their faces when the reality of their predicament dawned upon them. They had taken what rightfully belonged to him-his title, his mate, and the opportunity to have a family of his own. The throne should have passed to his son, not to theirs. The injustice of it all gnawed at his very core.


    In the midst of his disquiet, a voice broke through the maelstrom of thoughts that swirled within his mind. ¡°My Lord,¡± it intoned with a respectful but firm undertone.


    He turned his attention to the source of the voice, his piercing gaze fixating on Caleb, his loyal confidant and right-hand man. He was the conduit through which he received updates on Matteo and his mate, the ones who seemed to bask in an oasis of tranquility amidst the impending tempest. His presence had always provided him with a sense of reassurance, and he now looked to him for insights into the enigma that was Matteo¡¯s newfound peace.


    ¡°Are you certain about this?¡± he inquired, his voice carrying a weight of both curiosity and determination.


    Caleb met his gaze unflinchingly and nodded with conviction. ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± he affirmed. He was known for his shrewdness andpetence, qualities that had earned him a ce of trust and esteem in his inner circle. The fact that he had reported this unusual development regarding Matteo only served to intensify his intrigue. It was as though the calm surface of a tranquil pond concealed unseen depths of turmoil that begged to be unearthed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had always excelled at gathering crucial information, a skill that had often impressed him. As for Matteo¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, it remained a perplexing enigma. The report indicated that Matteo and his warriors had discovered hiddenirs near the pce and the pack grounds. Yet, their focus had inexplicably shifted away from their intended target, the eastern pack. The abrupt deviation in their strategy piqued his interest and stirred a sense of urgency within him.


    For years, he had harbored ns, meticulously crafted, to reim what was rightfully his. These ambitions had remained dormant, constrained by the shadowy presence of an unknown adversary who had ndestinely opposed the pce¡¯s might. The identity and motivations of this traitor had eluded him, leaving him to ponder the shadowed depths of their intrigue. However, the time hade to understand and harness the traitor¡¯s presence to serve his purposes. The trail of their ambitions had led to yet another treacherous advisor, one driven by covetous desires that threatened to undermine his ambitions. It was an obstacle he could not afford to ignore.


    His resolve was unwavering. He cared little for the traitor¡¯s fate, but he could not permit them to endanger the sanctity of his pce, a domain that was unequivocally his. The interloper had no right to covet what rightfully belonged to him, a legacy that he had inherited by blood and birthright. He resolved to use Caleb, his most dependable and efficient warrior, to both dismantle the traitor¡¯s designs and unearth their identity. His loyalty was an unwavering constant, an assurance that the task would be executed with precision and discretion.


    Hourster, he returned, bearing the weight of his report and the gravity of the decisions that would soon follow. ¡°The rogues are in position, awaiting your orders,¡± Caleb informed him.


    He nodded with approval. ¡°Excellent,¡± he responded, acknowledging Caleb¡¯s efficiency. The rogues, a ndestine force under hismand, were a formidable instrument, ready to enact his will. Now, he sought to wield them with precision and purpose.


    His gaze narrowed as he contemted the next steps of his n. ¡°Now, I want you to devise a n for Ronaldo,¡± he instructed, a note of unwavering determination underscoring his words. He met hismand with a knowing affirmation.


    ¡°Is it time now, my Lord?¡±


    A steely resolve settled over him as he confirmed his intent. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied with unwavering determination. ¡°And ensure that he experiences suffering.¡±


    Caleb epted his directive with a stoic demeanor, his loyalty resolute. ¡°Understood, my Lord,¡± he acknowledged before departing once more, carrying the weight of impending actions and their far-reaching consequences.


    As he watched his departure, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the trajectory of his life, a path marked by betrayal and loss. His father, the previous king, had issued an edict that severed their familial ties, a directive that he had defied with unwavering loyalty. His father¡¯s ultimate betrayal had been the pivotal moment that set his life on its current course, depriving him of his rightful inheritance and his beloved mate. The memory of those events was as vivid as if they had urred only yesterday.


    *** shback ***


    The memories of that fateful day, a day etched in pain and betrayal, yed out before his mind¡¯s eye with haunting rity. ¡°Dad, you must believe me. I would never do such a thing,¡± he had pleaded, desperationcing his words. His father¡¯s usations hung heavy in the air, an usation that had shattered the fragile bonds of trust between them. His father had used him of the unforgivable act of stealing Marco¡¯s mate, a crime that he had vehemently denied.


    ¡°No more of this nonsense,¡± his father had dered, his voice unyielding. The truth of the matter had been distorted beyond recognition, twisted into a narrative that portrayed him as the viin, an antagonist in a tale of betrayal. His father¡¯s bias had been evident throughout his upbringing, favoring Marcus with an intensity that had left him bewildered and estranged.


    The chasm that had grown between them, fueled by his father¡¯s favoritism, had driven him to seek ways to earn his father¡¯s approval. Yet his efforts had been in vain, and he had been met with a relentless wall of indifference. His father had refused to acknowledge his worth, acknowledging only Marcus¡¯s aplishments. The bitterness of that favoritism had cast a shadow over his formative years.


    With no other recourse, he had turned to rebellion, a desperate bid to assert his independence and prove his worth. He had sought to challenge his father¡¯s preconceptions, yet the consequences had been far graver than he could have anticipated. In his pursuit of defiance, he had unwittingly paved the way for Marcus¡¯s ascent, a path that now led to their current predicament.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Dad. She¡¯s not Marco¡¯s mate; she¡¯s mine!¡± He had implored, his voice quaking with frustration and despair. He had staked his im, but it had fallen upon deaf ears.


    The verdict his father had rendered had been final, delivered with a firmness that had left no room for argument. ¡°If you wish to im the throne, you must fight for it. I cannot simply hand the kingdom over to someone as reckless as you. You and Marco willpete for the crown,¡± his father had decreed, a judgment that had shaken the very foundations of his world.


    ¡°I am your firstborn, and the title of king is rightfully mine!¡± he had dered, his voice ringing with the undeniable truth of his birthright. The crown should have been him by virtue of his status as the eldest, a legacy passed down through generations.


    The impending battle against his brother had weighed heavily on his mind, casting a pall over the days that followed. The notion ofpeting against Marco, once a beloved sibling, now a rival, had filled him with a profound sense of unease. He had been confined to his room, a prisoner of his thoughts, and a sense of helplessness had begun to pervade his spirit.


    Then, as the battle drew nearer, Marco visited him, their interactionden with tension and unspoken truths. ¡°Why do you intend to fight me when you know you cannot win?¡± He had posed the question, his words heavy with the weight of an unsettling revtion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he had responded, the wordsced with a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°You¡¯re weakened,¡± Marco had dered matter-of-factly, ¡°and there¡¯s no way the wolfsbane and silver I introduced into your meals haven¡¯t taken their toll.¡± The revtion had struck him like a physical blow, and the implications of Marco¡¯s treachery were like a sharp knife twisted into his heart.


    ¡°How could you?¡± he had seethed, his voice trembling with anger. He had stared at Marco, his vision clouded by an overwhelming rage that threatened to consume him.


    In response, Marco had uttered chilling words that had forever altered the course of their lives. ¡°You can be a better king than I am,¡± he had asserted, a veiled prophecy of darkness shrouding his im. ¡°I¡¯ve already glimpsed the future, and it reveals you as a tyrant. I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. I couldn¡¯t let the entire kingdom suffer because of you.¡±


    The usation had left him stunned, grappling with a truth he couldn¡¯t fullyprehend. His brother had painted a grim portrait of his future reign, a reign characterized by tyranny and oppression. The notion had struck at the core of his identity, challenging the values he had been raised with.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± he retorted, desperation evident in his voice. ¡°I was raised to believe that we are protectors of all species and that we must maintain bnce in the world to ensure peace and harmony. How can you im I would be a tyrant king?¡±


    Yet Marco had remained resolute, his motives obscured by cryptic insinuations. ¡°You won¡¯t understand now, but you will in time,¡± he had cryptically asserted. Then he leaned closer, his voice taking on a sinister tone. ¡°Now that we¡¯re alone, let me tell you something. Yes, I took everything from you-your title, your mate. Did you know how she begged me when I bedded her, unaware it was me and not you? Potions from witches are readily avable nowadays.¡±


    The revtion had been a dagger through his heart, a confirmation of his deepest fears. He had lost his mate because of Marcus¡¯s betrayal; his beloved soulmate was ensnared by a spell and subjected to unspeakable maniption. The pain of the revtion had pierced him to his very core, leaving scars that would never truly heal. The only woman fated to be with him had endured suffering and torment, all because of the treacherous actions of his brother. The agony of that realization had left an indelible mark on his soul, a wound that festered with each passing day.


    Third Person

 Chapter 69

    The loss of his title in the challenge weighed heavily on him, like an anchor dragging him into the depths of despair. He felt as though Marco had stripped him of his identity and purpose by usurping his once-proud position as the legitimate heir. It wasn¡¯t just the throne he lost; it was the prestige, the honor, and the legacy that came with it.


    But the most unbearable part of it all was the knowledge that Marco had marked his mate immediately upon taking the throne. The cruel twist of fate had now tainted the bond they once shared, ruining it forever. How could he stand idly by, knowing that the one person he cherished above all else was now bound to his adversary?


    The rage and frustration that welled up within him were difficult to contain. His heart yearned to reim what was rightfully his-to rescue his mate from the clutches of the usurper-but he found himself isted, bereft of allies. The pce, once a ce offort and security, had be a hostile environment where loyalty shifted like quicksand.


    In the days that followed, he attempted to forge alliances within the pce, seeking support from those who might have shared his grievances. However, his efforts were met with resistance and suspicion. Marco had skillfully manipted the court, securing their loyalty within weeks. It wasn¡¯t because they admired Marco; it was simply because he wasn¡¯t the firstborn. It was a bitter pill to swallow, knowing that even those who despised Marco still stood by him out of loyalty to the royal lineage.


    Frustrated and growing increasingly paranoid for his safety, he made a difficult decision: to bide his time and leave the pce. In doing so, he became a rogue, a lone wolf in a world of shifting alliances and treacherous politics. Despite his solitude, he exuded an aura of strength that made even potential adversaries think twice before challenging him.


    His anger served as a driving force, pushing him to seek alliances beyond the pce walls. It was during this period that he made a significant breakthrough-the sessful cement of a spy within the pce¡¯s inner circle. The spy¡¯s role was to provide him with crucial information about the pce¡¯s inner workings, offering him a lifeline to understanding the shifting dynamics.


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was the genuine support he received from this spy, a loyalty that defied exnation. It was a glimmer of hope in the darkness that had enveloped his life. He couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for this unexpected ally, someone who had chosen to stand by him when others had abandoned him.


    But perhaps the most important discovery of all was yet toe. Through the spy¡¯s intel, he stumbled upon a name that would dominate his thoughts and reshape his destiny: Matteo. The mere mention of that name sent a jolt of electricity through his veins. He didn¡¯t know why Matteo had be such a fixation for him, but he felt an undeniable pull, an unexinable connection.


    He was determined to execute his n to reach Matteo and ensure that their paths crossed. He believed that Matteo held the key to unraveling the mysteries that surrounded his life-the truths that had been concealed from him for far too long.


    ¡°Thank you for siding with me,¡± he said, expressing his gratitude to Rapha, the ally who had been with him through thick and thin.


    Rapha¡¯s response revealed the depth of hismitment. ¡°The previous queen assigned me this mission. She endured so much with Marco, and this is the only way I can repay her,¡± he exined. ¡°Just ensure that your actions benefit the pce as well. I will protect Matteo and his future mate at all costs.¡±


    Time passed-eight long years filled with uncertainty and secrecy. Through it all, Rapha remained steadfast in his dedication. Despite the risks and the toll it took on his family, Rapha continued to look after Marco, unwavering in his mission to protect the pce from internal threats.


    Now, with Matteo finally present with his mate, the opportunity to set things right has arrived. He knew that Matteo deserved to know the truth, to see through the web of deceptions that Marco had spun. He couldn¡¯t allow Matteo to blindly ept everything he had been told.


    Two dayster, Caleb returned with a report that Ronaldo, his once-loyal confidant who had turned against him, had been captured and was now locked in a cell. The cell, while not a traditional dungeon, served as a secure location to hold captives or enemies who stood in his way. It was a ce where he could confront Ronaldo and extract the answers he sought.


    ¡°How are you, Ronaldo?¡± he asked, facing his captive with an air of authority.


    Ronaldo, caught off guard by his sudden reappearance, stammered in shock, struggling to process the reality before him. ¡°Y-y-you!¡± he finally managed to utter, his astonishment evident in his trembling voice.


    ¡°Why are you so shocked, Ronaldo? Did you truly believe I would remain silent forever, considering what my father and Marco did to me?¡± he demanded, his voice carrying a mixture of anger and frustration. Ronaldo, gradually recovering from his initial shock, responded with a mockingugh, attempting to downy the significance of his return.


    ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re back just to reim the throne?¡± Ronaldo taunted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He seemed uninterested in the power struggle that had ensnared them all. What concerned him most was how Ronaldo had cunningly used his name to sow discord within the pce, exploiting his absence to further Marco¡¯s agenda.


    ¡°My cause goes beyond what you might think,¡± he countered, his resolve unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re just another greedy individual who overestimates himself, thinking you¡¯ll gain more by bing king, or rather, by having your daughter be queen.¡±


    Ronaldo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing this unexpected revtion. It was a revtion that shattered the facade of control that Ronaldo had maintained. He had never imagined that his secrets would be exposed so boldly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware of what you¡¯ve done and will continue to do?¡± he pressed on, seizing the moment to confront Ronaldo. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on you from the very beginning, monitoring your actions and gathering the evidence I needed. Be thankful that I was upied with another matter when you attacked the Howler¡¯s Pack. Otherwise, both you and your daughter would have faced the consequences long ago.¡±


    Ronaldo, struggling to maintain a facade of bravery, attempted to deflect the usations. ¡°What can you possibly do? You have no power, no allies, nothing.¡±


    ¡°The fact that I have you here suggests that I am not as powerless as you believe,¡± he retorted, emphasizing his upper hand. Turning to Caleb, he inquired about the progress regarding Ronaldo¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. We¡¯ve already located her, and they are on their way here,¡± he reported dutifully.


    Ronaldo, increasingly concerned for his daughter¡¯s fate, sought answers. ¡°What are you going to do with my daughter?¡±


    In a while, his warrior came with Eunice, who was shouting and yelling for them to let her go. However, he chose to address a more pressing matter first. ¡°I wanted to tell you that what you and this man were nning won¡¯t seed,¡± he began, sidestepping Ronaldo¡¯s question for the time being. ¡°Because I won¡¯t allow it. After all these years, you should have realized that by now.¡±


    He continued, his voice resolute, ¡°Now, for the main event, I want you to understand that Ronaldo is not your father, and his mate is not your mother.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This revtion astounded both Ronaldo and his daughter, Eunice. Their worlds crumbled as the ground beneath their feet shifted unexpectedly. Ronaldo, who had maintained a facade of control, was now struggling toprehend the situation.


    ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s my daughter with my mate,¡± Ronaldo protested vehemently, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    He raised a pointed question, challenging Ronaldo¡¯s im, ¡°If she truly is, why isn¡¯t she a witch?¡±


    Ronaldo, feeling cornered, clung to his narrative. ¡°Because she takes after me,¡± he asserted, grasping for any exnation he could muster.


    But he wasn¡¯t ready to ept such excuses. ¡°That¡¯s imusible. You know that regardless of the circumstances, she should have some witch blood in her, considering that your mate is a pure- blooded witch.¡±


    Ronaldo¡¯s exnations faltered as he sought to justify the inexplicable. ¡°No, it¡¯s because my wife is frail, and-¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses,¡± he interjected firmly. ¡°You¡¯re aware that your mate possesses significant strength. She was responsible for the previous queen¡¯s demise due to her insatiable greed. She isn¡¯t even your mate; she merely made you believe so. She manipted you to murder the previous queen, who was my mate, all to ensure that Marco, the one who helped him ascend to the throne, would ept her as his queen.¡±


    As the revtions continued to unfold, Ronaldo was left speechless, his carefully constructed world crashing down around him.


    ¡°But my younger brother always coveted my mate, desiring what was rightfully mine,¡± he continued, not sparing any details. ¡°He had no intention of iming her because Marco wanted my mate for himself.¡±


    Eunice, Ronaldo¡¯s daughter, was unable to contain her emotions any longer. ¡°No! That¡¯s not true!¡± she shouted, her voice filled with denial and defiance.


    He responded with indifference, dismissing their protests. ¡°Believe whatever you wish. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    With that, he left the cell, leaving behind Ronaldo and Eunice, who were now confronted with a reality they could not deny. While he had little emotional investment in their fate, he understood the danger they posed if allowed to roam free. The threat they represented to Matteo and Freya could not be ignored.


    ¡°Hello?¡± he answered a call on his phone, shifting his focus to the task thaty ahead.


    ¡°Matteo will being to you. I managed to halt their attacks on you and will arrive to discuss matters,¡± Rapha informed him.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± he expressed his gratitude, his mind already racing with thoughts of how to approach Matteo.


    ¡°Do whatever it takes to make him believe. I¡¯m uncertain if I can do it myself, which is why I¡¯ve chosen to bring him to you and present your side. You already know the truth about him, so ensure you handle it correctly,¡± Rapha advised before ending the call.


    He knew that he needed to prepare for Matteo¡¯s arrival and for the crucial conversation that would shape their future. The weight of his decisions and revtions pressed upon him, but he was determined to see it through to the end.


    Matte

 Chapter 70

    We were about to attack the enemy¡¯s hideout, but before that, Rapha called and asked me for something impossible. He said someone wanted to talk to me, and if possible, I had to be calm. How the hell am I going to stay calm when I find out that it was my uncle who wanted to have a word with me? This is insane, and I don¡¯t know if I am going to do what he said. He also told me not to tell Dad about it, and I decided after hearing what my uncle needed to tell me.


    ¡°What if it was a trap?¡± Calvin asked,


    ¡°Will Rapha put you into that kind of situation?¡± James asked too. I looked at my mate and she was quiet. I wanted to know what she thought, so I waited for her reply.


    ¡°I would want to believe in Rapha,¡± she said, which made everyone look at her. ¡°I know I barely know him, but I never feel threatened or scared whenever I am with him. And look at Cam; she¡¯s with us. He would never put her life in danger. We saw how he was and how he looked when we had no idea where she was just recently.¡± She has a point, and I have known Rapha ever since. He has been my mentor and protector. Dad trusted him, so why is he doing that now?


    ¡°Uncle Rapha is loyal to her Highness, the previous queen.¡± It was Cam. ¡°I often saw them talking before, as if Her Highness was asking him for a favor. I always heard him ask if she was sure about her request, and his uncle would oblige.


    ¡°Are you saying that you trust him as well?¡± I asked, and she nodded. She¡¯s not the type who would agree with someone just because they are rtives or know each other. She has her own decisions about everything that Raphains about most of the time.


    ¡°I thought he was loyal to the King. Why is he asking you to meet your uncle? Shouldn¡¯t he inform King Marco about this and the attack since I think he knew where they were hiding?¡± James asked again. ¡°It¡¯s our chance to get him,¡± he added. And yes, that¡¯s true. Only if Rapha didn¡¯t tell me that I was going to regret it if I was not going to talk to him, so I told them that.


    ¡°The decision is yours. Either way, you will have to deal with him no matter what,¡± Calvin said, smiling.


    ¡°I can see that you are curious about what he has to say,¡± James said, and I nodded. ¡°I would be, too, if I were you. No matter what your decision is, know that I am here.¡±


    ¡°And so am I,¡± Calvin said, smiling. Then I felt Freya¡¯s hand on mine, so I looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told them, and that concluded my decision. I am going to talk with my uncle tomorrow. I know that it is too risky, and curiosity kills the cat indeed. But what else can I do? I had to know what he had to say.


    The whole day, I was all by myself. I know that I am physically prepared, but mentally and emotionally, I don¡¯t think so. Whether my uncle has a sense or not, I know that I am going to get confused or angry. That¡¯s what I am afraid of. What if he said something that would anger me and, without thinking, I just went on a rampage?


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Freya asked; it was morning, and I don¡¯t think I got a good night¡¯s sleepst night, even if she was beside me. It¡¯s not that her presence calms me; it¡¯s because I was excited at some point, and I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, smiling. I didn¡¯t want her to worry, so I needed to show her that. Although I am acting like that, my focus is on her. I had to ensure her safety with all this.


    ¡°You look like you never get any sleep at all. Tell me, does meeting him bother you so much? Because if it does, we just cannot go.¡± she said,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I am.¡± I replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that; I was thinking about what to expect. What could be the things he wanted to talk to me about? Something like that.¡± She turned my head to fa ce her with both her hands and kissed me. It was very light, but I could feel her love and sincerity.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. You are the prince, the future Lycan king. You have a beast that has been to war before and won. You have me, Calvin, James, and the others. Whatever it is that he will tell us, we will help you think about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied after I heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re very much wee,¡± she replied, smiling before she offered me her hand, so I took it and went out of our bedroom to meet the others.


    Everyone was at the front door of the pack house, waiting for me and my mate. They all looked ready, which made me feel at ease. I know that I can count on them, especially Calvin and James, who have been with me for as long as I can remember. They never let me down even once, and we had been fighting side by side on our missions for a very long time too.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready when you are,¡± Calvin said as soon as I was closer. I smiled and looked at Alpha Jake.


    ¡°Make sure that everyone is in position. I don¡¯t know what will happen there, but I want your and the other pack¡¯s safety.¡± I told him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We will make sure to strengthen security and ce more patrol guards. The bunkers are ready just in case as well,¡± he replied.


    ¡°We will take our leave then,¡± I said and turned around, leading everyone to my uncle¡¯s den.


    Alpha Jake was right after all. His hideout was private property that no one dared to enter. I guess he had found himself a good financier to be able to have that wealth. Yes, I think he¡¯s rich. He won¡¯t be able to pull anything if he isn¡¯t.


    We continue traveling until we reach the border between neutral territory and private property. A rogue wees us and leads the way to the mansion. He was indeed wealthy. It was bigger than a pack house and had a lot of things. ording to the map, the entire property is as big as a regr pack. But being here, I think it was bigger.


    A man was standing by the front door of the mansion. He was looking at us, but I don¡¯t think he was nning on killing us. His face was very weing, and I felt like something hit me. Why do I never feel threatened? I looked around and saw no one, but I could feel and smell the rogues everywhere.


    ¡°Wee to my humble abode,¡± he said after we stood face to face with each other, smiling. His heartbeat was normal, and his aura felt warm. I wonder why?


    ¡°You asked to meet me; I don¡¯t know what you told him, and until now, I couldn¡¯t believe that you made him agree to this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I made you agree too,¡± he replied as he led us inside the mansion until we reached the living room. He mentioned us taking our seats and looking at my mate.


    ¡°Keep your eyes to yourself,¡± I warned him, and he chuckled. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he asked,


    ¡°We didn¡¯te here to tell you that; just get to the point. Why are we here?¡± I asked, and heughed. We looked at each other, and maybe they were thinking the same way as I do. He doesn¡¯t look like an enemy to me.


    ¡°You are exactly like your mother,¡± hemented, which angered me.


    ¡°You have no right to say that. You don¡¯t know her.¡± I said, growling, but Freya calmed me.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, princess. Let him be.¡± He told my friend. He was respectful to my friend! ¡°I know your mother better than Marco or anyone else. I know her because she¡¯s my mate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Liking her doesn¡¯t mean that she has to like you too. We have mates, and we have to respect that. You have no right to im someone else¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°I am not iming to be anyone¡¯s mate. I only have one mate, and that is your mother, whom Marco took from me,¡± he said in a low and calm voice.


    ¡°You would have been on a rampage if Dad really did that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. But not anymore. I had to move on, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have forgotten everything about her,¡± he replied, and I saw pain and a bit of regret in his eyes. I started to get confused. Why are we talking about my mother anyway?


    ¡°How did you manage to make Rapha agree to this?¡± I asked impatiently. I want an answer, and I want it now.


    ¡°He came to me about eight years ago,¡± he said, and that made my eyes widen. How could hee to see this man? He knew who he was, and yet ¡°Before you jump to a conclusion, let me tell you a story,¡± he said, and he started telling us about his life. We are all quiet, listening to him.


    For me, it was unbelievable. I know my dad; he is a great man for me, and here he was telling me how much of an evil Lycan he was. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Calvin and James were growling from time to time in disagreement, but we saw how much pain he was in as he told us about what had happened. Especially on the part when my dad and mom were intimate. If he was Mom¡¯s mate, he must be in so much pain. I looked at my mate because, more than any of us, she suffered because of my infidelity.


    She had her head down, and I already felt that my uncle had already gotten her. ¡°I cannot do anything about that. That was your issue, which you need to settle. But still, that doesn¡¯t give you the right to fight the pce,¡± I said, and then he chuckled before he continued.


    I cannot believe that my father did all that to him. After he told us about what my dad did, and so did Ronaldo and his mate, I still couldn¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t even know if I am going to believe it or what to believe anymore. ¡°I know this is too much to take in one go, but I want to say this to you now. Matteo, you are mine,¡± he said. I looked at him with wide eyes; maybe I was not the only one. Maybe all of us who were there ¡°You are my son. You can ask Rapha about it; your mother told him that, and she made sure to let me know about it as well. It was the same reason why Rapha looked for me,¡± he added, and then I didn¡¯t seem to hear anything he said.

 Chapter 71

    Freya


    ¡°You are my son.¡± The Lycan rogue said: I looked at Matteo, and I didn¡¯t think that he could still understand everything that this man in front of us was saying. Calvin and James were shocked as well. I mean, all of us were. Just what in the world was happening? I looked at the man again, and I saw nothing but sorrow on his face.


    I looked at Cam to check whether she knew anything about this, but by the shocked look on her face as well, I could tell that she had no idea about it. Only Rapha knew this, and he didn¡¯t tell Matteo. He even worked with the king, whom he had a good rtionship with. Goddess, King Marco trusted him!


    ¡°This is hard for you; I know that,¡± the man continued. ¡°But believe it or not, I have no intention of harming any of you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke are you pulling?¡± Matteo said angrily. ¡°I am telling the truth,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°What makes you think that we¡¯re going to believe you?¡± Calvin couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°You would have been dead by now if I had been lying. Do you think that I am going to invite you here just to talk if I want to harm you?¡± He has a point. No one in their right mind would do something like that. I could feel the rogue¡¯s presence, but I didn¡¯t feel unsafe at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling us or Matteo this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To let you know that you are wasting your time trying to catch me when your enemy is right under your nose,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Dad is not our enemy.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who captures the pups. I don¡¯t think you have the right to point at someone else,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, princess. I don¡¯t deny that,¡± he replied, and that angered Matteo, so I had to calm him down. ¡°But only to save them from Marco. Your king was the one who started it; he was amassing some forces, and he thought that all those pups who came from the first wolf would join forces with me and take him down,¡± he added.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± Matteo asked. He was a little calmer now.


    ¡°At some point, yes. But I am not going to let them go to war at such a young age.¡± ¡°Why take them?¡±


    ¡°To train them and keep them away from Marco, Once he catches any of them, he will kill them.¡± The man replied,


    ¡°Why would my dad do that?¡± Matteo asked,


    ¡°I am your father and not him!¡± The Lycan rogue said it angrily. ¡°You are my son with my mate. You don¡¯t know how much it pained me when you called that greedy Marco your father.¡±


    ¡°I grew up calling him that!¡± my mate replied angrily.


    ¡°Does your mother ever address him as your father? Isn¡¯t she always telling you to go to the king, ask the king, or tell the king? She never told you to go to your father, didn¡¯t she?¡± Matteo didn¡¯t say anything, as if thinking. Then shock was all over his face. Maybe he remembered that his mother never addressed King Marco as his father. ¡°See? She never, because he is not your father!¡± the rogue said.


    ¡°Why would she stay there?¡± Matteo asked, confused. Even the others who were with us started to think too. Calvin and James had been with him ever since, and surely they had heard the previous queen talking to her mate and talking about her father.


    ¡°Because of you! Because she believes that you are the rightful king. Have you ever wondered why Marco needs to wait for your 100th birthday before he transfers the crown to you?¡±


    ¡°It was a tradition; he had his crown on his 100th birthday as well,¡± he replied.


    ¡°It was only a coincidence, but there¡¯s no such thing. You can be king once you¡¯re ready. And I am telling you, you were ready long ago. You can defeat him if you challenge him, and that¡¯s what he was scared about. That¡¯s why he was telling you that bullshit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only telling me this because you wanted the throne yourself.¡±


    ¡°If I want to, I can challenge him. I may have been weak because of my mate¡¯s death or since he marked my mate, but he was too when he rejected his mate. I can defeat him since I know I am stronger than him. I am king.¡± What he said was true; that¡¯s why I was worried about him being our enemy. No matter where I see it, he was way stronger than King Marco. The firstborn was said to be blessed by the moon goddess.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡± ¡°So, you can stop Marco.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want me to fight my father?¡±


    ¡°You already feel that he is not your father. Don¡¯t fool yourself, Matteo.¡±


    ¡°He never did anything to me to warrant my anger. He had been a good father to me,¡± he replied. ¡°They knew that,¡± he added, and he looked at Calvin and James, who both nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Maybe, but the fact that he has no intention of giving you the throne means he doesn¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°He is going to give me that once I turn 100, and I will deal with you.¡±


    ¡°You mean when we kill each other? You know that I was supposed to be king, but he took it from me. You are my son and next in line. Who do you think will be king after we kill each other? Who will benefit from everything after both of us are gone? How would your mother feel if you let what Marco wants happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use my mother to get what you want!¡± Matteo shouted.


    ¡°I will if I have to. You are wasting your mom¡¯s suffering for Marco. She knew she couldn¡¯t win over him, so she decided to stay low and wait. But his real mate killed her and both your fathers,¡± he replied, looking at Calvin and James.


    ¡°What do you mean, his real mate?¡± Calvin asked angrily. Now he has his and James¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Ronaldo, whom he thought was his mate, was Marco¡¯s. She was the one who cast a spell on my father and your mother for them to think that I was not hers, doubt me, and that I did all the cruel things that were happening in the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Ronaldo was under the spell that Eunice¡¯s mother was his mate,¡± James asked,


    ¡°Yes. And Eunice is not her daughter either. She only loves Marco and no one else. Both she and the king you knew nned it. So she would be able to stay with him even if he was about to choose her mate as his queen. In the long run, Marco had no n to continue seeing her; that¡¯s why he rejected her after he became king.¡±


    ¡°And Rapha knows everything?¡± James asked,


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, and I looked at Matteo, and he looked like the earth was on his shoulders. ¡°And he didn¡¯t tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°He was hoping that I could do it myself.¡±


    ¡°And you have known about it for a long time, and you never tried to tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°I only knew about it after Rapha told me about it after your mother died. I thought he was only telling me those things so he could catch me. But I started to do investigations with you. His telling me that you are mine shocked me. I was happy, but I had to make sure, and it turned out it was true. One follows after the other, and from my n of taking him off the throne, I decided to have you there instead,¡± he answered. ¡°I saw how much you got stronger, especially after you were marked and mated with your fated mate,¡± he continued. ¡°You don¡¯t need to believe me now, but I want you to think about it and decide for yourself. Once you decide to believe in me,e back, and let¡¯s talk. I am going to exin to you why I had to do the kidnappings of the pups and why you, princess, smell that scent in the cabins.¡± My eyes widened, so it was nned


    .


    Third Person

 Chapter 72

    They went back to the Crimson Packter. They are all speechless and can¡¯t think straight because of the revtions that Marcus, the Lycan rogue, iming to be Matteo¡¯s father, told them. They couldn¡¯t believe, especially Calvin and James, that Rapha had been lying to them all this time. They never expected him to know so much about the past story, as he was always quiet. The only time that they saw them talking was whenever he was with the previous queen, but they didn¡¯t think anything suspicious because King Marco always asked his mate to go to him and do some pce business.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just call this a day,¡± Freya said. She knew how down everyone was because of the things that they needed to take in one go. She couldn¡¯t believe that the pce had so many secrets. She looked at Cami and found her head down, while Alec was holding her hand.


    ¡°Cami, none of these things should affect you. You know nothing about it,¡± she told her. ¡°But my uncle-¡± she replied, but was stopped by her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I already told you that none of these things should affect you because you know nothing about them. Rapha can exin why he did what he did, and knowing him, he has reasons for it.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that rogue?¡± Matteo asked. He wanted to get mad at his mate, but he knew that she had reason to believe Marcus.


    ¡°You heard him; if you want to confirm what he said, why not call Rapha now?¡± Matteo sighed because he too knew that the man might tell the truth. He was confused and curious. If he had not believed him 100%, he wouldn¡¯t be acting that way.


    ¡°I will do that. I was thinking whether I should ask him toe here or should we go back to the pce.¡± Matteo replied, ¡°I want to hear it from him since he was the one who informed that rogue about me being his son. Whether mom told him that or he just assumed it,¡± he added.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Cami said, so he looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to believe what I am about to say because I am his niece. But growing up, I used to be with the previous queen every time she came to see Uncle Rapha. She would take care of me, and in between ying, she would tell me to never leave or doubt my uncle. She told me to support him in anything, no matter what,¡± she added.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you believe him?¡±


    ¡°I am telling you that, no matter what, I am going to stay with my uncle. Just as I promised the previous queen,¡± she replied, having her head down.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Freya said, trying to get his attention. ¡°I know that this is hard for you. It was mind-blowing for me and us. And I couldn¡¯t imagine how this impacted you. But you have to be at your wits. You have to think this over and measure the weight of every possible result of what you have decided to believe in,¡± she continued. Matteo nodded his head and smiled sadly. ¡°Whatever you believe, remember that I am here for you,¡± she added.


    ¡°And we are too,¡± Calvin and James said in unison. y and Alec were both smiling. Ensuring that they are with him as well.


    The following day, Matteo decided to call on Rapha. He didn¡¯t want to let his dad know about what he had found out, so if he was certain, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them just yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for not letting you know, Your Highness.¡± He said, ¡°I tried to tell you many times, but I couldn¡¯t take the risk of harming my niece either. So I decided to look after you and make sure that no harm will evere to you.¡± he added.


    ¡°So, what that rogue told me was all true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I was the one who told him about you as well. And I had a feeling that King Marco knew about it, and he was good to you, so you won¡¯t be able to have any kind of animosity towards him since he knew that you are more powerful than him.¡±


    ¡°This is something we shouldn¡¯t talk about over the phone. Why don¡¯t youe here?¡± Matteo asked,


    ¡°Marcus told you what I had to tell you; I cannot leave here. I need to look after King Marco to make sure that he has not found out anything,¡± he replied. It was also the main reason why he never tried to leave the pce or take any vacations. Rapha didn¡¯t want to give King Marco any chance of getting ahead of him. ¡°You decide to believe it or not. But I want you to think about it carefully. It¡¯s the entire kingdom¡¯s fate that is in your hands,¡± he added.


    Rapha ends the call, and Matteo is still battling with himself about what to believe. He grew up being taught by King Marco, the man he thought was his father, to be a king who was fair and just. He doesn¡¯t understand why he had to teach him all of those things when he has no intention of assuming his crown. He was in their bedroom, sitting on a couch, and feeling restless. He leaned back, closed his eyes, and thought about who he believed-the man he believed was his father or the man who just came iming to be his father?


    Meanwhile, Freya and the others were in the alpha¡¯s office. She borrowed it from Alpha Jake so they would be able to discuss it discreetly. They agreed not to tell him about what they learned until Matteo decided. ¡°I know that, apart from me, y, and Alec, you are all affected by these revtions. Everything is hard to absorb in one go, and I know that Matteo was having a very hard time.¡± Freya said, ¡°Just as you said, you are ready to be with him no matter what, but Calvin and James, after knowing those things about the deaths of your fathers, I know that you feel betrayed as well.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in Rapha?¡± Calvin asked, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want to believe in him too,¡± James said, and Calvin nodded because he did too.


    ¡°As for the rogue, Matteo¡¯s real father, He could have ambushed us there, but he didn¡¯t. I want to hear more of what he had to say about the kidnappings. About everything that was happening, that threatened our kind.¡±


    ¡°So did I,¡± y said.


    ¡°What do we need to do, Frey?¡± Alec asked,


    ¡°We have to make sure that Matteo will make his decision soon. I don¡¯t know, but I had a feeling that we didn¡¯t have much time,¡± she replied,


    ¡°Then we have to call him here now,¡± Calvin said. Freya got up and was about to get Matteo when the door opened, and Matteo came rushing up.


    ¡°Calvin! Did Kevin call?¡± he asked as soon as he got in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Freya asked, confused.


    ¡°No, why? Did something happen?¡± Calvin asked worriedly. ¡°Rapha has been sent to the dungeon for treason!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± they all eximed.


    Third Person

 Chapter 73

    ¡°This is insane; I never thought that the time when I had to fight the pce woulde.¡± Calvin said, ¡°My father had fought for it, defended everyone inside it, and here I am, fighting the king himself,¡± he added.


    ¡°Just as I never thought that the father I know and grew up with was not my father,¡± Matteo replied, ¡°That I thought I was the king but wasn¡¯t.¡± Everyone looked at him; they were in Marcus¡¯ mansion, having their preparations for attacking the pce.


    After they found out that Rapha had been captured, Matteo and the others went back to the mansion and talked to Marcus. He was furious and, at the same time, worried for the defense advisor. He called Caleb and asked him to gather their warriors. ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± he replied and left. Matteo followed him with his gaze, and so did the others. Marcus noticed it, so he said,


    ¡°He has been with me for a very long time now. Right after I left the pce, to be exact.¡± ¡°And he never left you?¡± Matteo asked curiously.


    ¡°Never. He does what I ask him to do, and when he thinks it is not a good idea, he says it to my face. He is very good at gathering information, like a tracker too,¡± he replied. ¡°He even told me to talk to you the moment Rapha told me about you. But I told him that you would not believe me. He told me that it would be the same. Why not do it earlier? He wanted you to be king as well,¡± he added.


    ¡°Are we going to attack the pce?¡± Cami asked worriedly.


    ¡°We have no choice. Your uncle will be in danger if we don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure Marco has already figured out our n because if he doesn¡¯t, he won¡¯t take Rapha and will still pretend that he knew nothing.¡± Marcus replied,


    Just as Marcus said, King Marco was preparing his warriors for an ambush. He knew that they were going to attack, and they wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Rapha. But what Marcus and the others didn¡¯t know was that Rapha managed to escape and was now recuperating. While the king asked some of his trackers to find the defense advisor after he learned that, he prepared his warriors for war.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Matteo, we¡¯re surrounded,¡± Freya said so as soon as they reached the border.


    ¡°I know that,¡± he replied. They expected it, too. That¡¯s why Marcus decided to distance himself and his warriors, so King Marco would think that they were just worried and curious about Rapha¡¯s treason. Matteo strongly believes now that the father he grew up with was not his father. They hadn¡¯t even entered the border, and yet, there were already warriors surrounding them.


    They were in the SUV, and it was unusual for them to be surrounded like that since they were on their way to the pce and he was the prince. It¡¯s like they were escorting them or making sure that they were not going to do anything stupid. They knew that they had been to the Crimson Pack and were on a mission.


    As they entered the territory, a patrol guard stopped them. ¡°What is this all about?¡± Matteo asked as Freya heightened her senses. She wanted to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t get trapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. But the king was very strict on every vehicle that came into the pce.¡± The patrol guard replied, ¡°We have to check your car before you can get in.¡±


    ¡°You called me Your Highness, so you know who I am. Why do you need to search for my car? Luna is also here with me.¡± Matteo replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but that¡¯s the king¡¯s order,¡± the patrol guard replied. Although he was trying to be polite and respectful, Matteo and Freya felt his animosity towards them. The patrol guard couldn¡¯t hide it since they were royals, and nothing can be hidden from them when ites to their emotions. Their heartbeats will sell them out.


    Matteo didn¡¯t say anything and let the patrol guard do what he wanted. After checking everyone¡¯s car, they let them in, and they went straight to the pce. Calvin and James thought that it was a bad idea to go there, but he insisted. He wanted to know what his father was up to, and he wanted to get Rapha out of the dungeon.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re back,¡± King Marco said. He was at the entrance of the main hall of the pce as if waiting for them.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Matteo asked, ¡°Why does everyone seem alert?¡± ¡°What did Rapha do?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe it, son,¡± King Marco replied. ¡°He connived with your uncle. He had been allied with him for years, and here we are trusting him with everything.¡± He added with a sad and concerned look on his face. It seemed genuine, and he thought for a moment whether he was making the right decision or not.


    ¡°When did you find out about that?¡±


    ¡°Just recently. I followed him when I noticed that he was anxious and uneasy. He had never acted that way and was always confident, but all of a sudden he was like that.¡± King Marco answered, ¡°Anyway, why are we talking here? Let¡¯s go and talk in the hall. I want you to discuss with me what happened in the Crimson Pack,¡± he said, leading everyone.


    ¡®Your Highness, something¡¯s off.¡¯ Calvin said,


    ¡®Stay alert,¡¯ Matteo¡¯s mind linked everyone in his team before he looked at Freya, who was now looking at him as well, smiling. She was calm and didn¡¯t want to give King Marco the idea that she had caught a scent the same as the one in the cabin where they found Cami.


    ¡°Cami, dear, why do you look stiff and tense? Did you do something?¡± King Marco asked after they took their seats.


    ¡°Nothing, Your Highness. I was just worried about Uncle Rapha. I heard what he did,¡± she replied with her head down.


    ¡°I am saddened by that, dear. But I want to ask you something,¡± King Marco said, which made her look up to him. The king smiled and continued, ¡°Are you, by any chance, part of his n? Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness!¡± she eximed. Freya told her to act shocked if the king would ever ask her about her uncle, and the princess was astounded by the way she did it.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you, but you had to be sent to the dungeon as well,¡± King Marco said.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Matteo eximed, ¡°She has been captured, and yet you are thinking that she had anything to do with Rapha?¡±


    ¡°I am your king! Address me as such!¡± The king eximed as well. ¡°You have no right to defend her; anyone who is a threat to the pce will be punished ordingly.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t even have any idea about what was going on!¡± ¡°You are disrespecting me, your king!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I think we have a misunderstanding. Cam was shocked after she was kidnapped and then this. She had been crying in the Crimson Pack when we told her about Rapha, so please understand¡­¡± Freya said it in a low voice. She had a feeling that King Marco would like it if they were going to talk to him that way.


    ¡°Princess, I want you to know that I am only doing this for everyone¡¯s safety. We may believe in her, but what about the others who lose their faith in Rapha?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything about it, since you¡¯re the king?¡± Freya replied, asking to boost the king¡¯s ego.


    ¡°You know that I can¡¯t do anything. I still have to follow and listen to the council,¡± the king replied.


    ¡°Dad, you know that Cami has nothing to do with whatever Rapha has done. And speaking of Rapha, I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So I could ask him why he betrayed the pce. I had been looking up to him and trusting him, and yet he did this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that; I already talked to him, and he already admitted it. I can¡¯t do anything about him either, because the council has already decided to punish him with his life.¡± King Marco said,


    ¡°No!!!¡± Cam screamed; the worry and fear on her face were evident, so Alec held her. He was very worried about what might happen to her.


    ¡°Silence! Calvin, James, take that woman to the dungeon!¡± the king orders. Since the two were his beta and gamma, they had to follow him. They took Cam, who was now struggling, while Alec was trying to stop them. y didn¡¯t know what to do and was waiting for Matteo¡¯s order.


    Meanwhile, Marcus and his warriors were already fighting the patrol guards on the border. The guards thought that it was only Matteo who hade, so they lowered their guard and were surprised when they were attacked one after the other.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Matteo and the others?¡± Rapha asked after he showed up out of nowhere. ¡°They were in the pce trying to get you,¡± Marcus replied,


    ¡°Shit! Why did you let them? What if Marco did something to them or they got ambushed?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Matteo is so hardheaded, and he wanted to save you.¡±


    ¡°You should have told him that I can take care of myself. I am a defense advisor, damn it!¡± Rapha eximed, then he remembered something: ¡°What about my niece?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with them; she didn¡¯t want to be left behind,¡± Marcus replied before a patrol guard jumped at them but was caught on his neck.


    ¡°Who do you think I am for you to do that?¡± he asked before he broke the patrol guard¡¯s neck. ¡°You know he was only following orders,¡± Rapha told him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that; it¡¯s their fault for believing that fraud,¡± he replied, joining the others in fighting.


    ¡°My Lord, we will hold them here; you can go ahead,¡± Caleb said, and he nodded, so he went his way with Rapha but moved discreetly. They didn¡¯t want to make their presence known to those they might meet on the way.


    In the pce¡­


    ¡°Stop this nonsense, Dad!¡± Matteo said angrily. They had just gotten out of the pce as they tried to stop the king and the guards from taking Cami into the dungeon.


    ¡°You are disrespecting me, Matteo. Are you trying to fight the pce as well? Guards take him as well,¡± said King Marco. And the guards who weren¡¯t there before suddenly came out to take him. ¡°Anyone who will help him will have to answer to me as well and should be taken to the dungeon with them.¡±


    The guards were about to take Matteo, but Freya got in the way. ¡°Take her too,¡± King Marco said after he saw what she did. Matteo got angry when he saw the guards trying to get a hold of his mate. King, his Lycan, was more furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my mate!¡± he said, growling, and the guards were all focused on him since they knew that he was strong. But Calvin and James came to his side.


    ¡°y, Alec, stay with Cam,¡± Freya said, preparing herself for the battle. ¡°Calvin, James, Are you sure about your decision?¡± King Marco asked, ¡°Tell us how our father died, and you will have our loyalty,¡± Calvin said,


    ¡°Exin to us why they died as well,¡± James added.


    ¡°So you have finally made your decision. Do you think that you¡¯re going to win against me? Marcus couldn¡¯t do anything before. What do you think he can do now?¡± King Marco said it mockingly.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Freya said.


    ¡°You are already against me. As soon as I saw you, I could feel your animosity. It was very faint; maybe you were trying to keep it from me, but there¡¯s something you didn¡¯t know.¡± King Marco said,


    ¡°What?¡± Freya said, then faced him, ¡°That you had a witch on your side? Your real mate perhaps?¡± she added, which made King Marco¡¯s eyes widen. He never thought that she had an idea about his mate being there. She was hiding her presence but was watching and listening to them.


    Freya had already informed Matteo and the others about it in their link, so they were ready just in case. ¡°Get them!!¡± King Marco shouted, showing them that he was already pissed, and the witch showed up while they were fighting the guards.


    Matteo is the future king, along with Calvin and James. They are stronger than King Marco thought. He knew that Matteo¡¯s Lycan was strong, but he didn¡¯t know that he was ancient, as was Pi, Freya¡¯s wolf, and they were both ready for war.


    Matteo

 Chapter 74

    ¡®I¡¯ll take care of the witch,¡¯ Freya told me through our link and ran away. I know that she¡¯s strong; she¡¯s a silver wolf, so I don¡¯t have to worry about her. But she¡¯s my mate, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that way. I had to settle things with Marco about what he did to my father, so I ran to him. He and the witch were together, and even if I had to deal with her because of what he did to my mother, I knew that my mate would want to have a piece of her too. Another is that she will be able to handle her since she is also a witch herself.


    ¡°You dare to fight me? I took care of you, and this is how you repay me.¡±Marco said while he was waiting for me. I could feel King being so angry; he was uneasy these past few weeks, and I wondered why. Then earlier, he told me that he felt that a war wasing, and this was it.


    Marco shifted and ran, meeting me halfway. His Lycan was big, but mine was even bigger. He may have the power of kingship, but I am the son of a true king. And without a word, I also shifted. He has seen my beast several times, and he always says that he is not ordinary. We have also told him about King¡¯s origin, and they have also talked through me, so I know that he knows how big the difference between our strength and power is.


    He jumped at me, but I quickly dodged him. Which he thought was probably the only thing I would do. What he didn¡¯t expect was that I was going to attack right away. After I dodged him, I also quickly jumped on his right leg and slightly scratched him. I knew he felt it because I heard him whimpering before pulling away from me slightly. I think he was cautious about attacking carelessly and was now trying to anticipate what I was going to do because he had be too calm.


    I noticed a Lycan about to jump at me, but James was there to help. He quickly threw him into the air with his body, and they fell together. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I told him through the mind link.


    ¡®Thank me when we¡¯re done.¡¯ he answered before he started to fight. I saw that he had also shifted because his opponent was a head warrior and he was really strong. He knew that because he was the one who trained them.


    I faced Marco, and, whether I admitted it or not, I felt a little sad because of our confrontation. He was the father I knew, and he never did anything to hurt me. We became very close, so I know how he was when it came to fighting. And that is why he easily loses his patience.


    ¡®Matteo, behind you.¡¯ Freya warned me through our link. So, instead of getting pinned down by another head warrior, he fell to the ground just before Marco. Because of that, I tried to look around, searching for my mate. I saw her running after the witch, who was being protected by warriors. I got worried, but I saw Calvin already on his way to help her.


    ¡®Be careful, baby. Don¡¯t chase too far. I¡¯ll finish here, and I will help you.¡¯ I replied. Because of that sudden moment, Marco took the opportunity to lunge at me and pin me down. I fought and struggled trying to get away from him, and, thank goddess, I did, even before he got a piece of me.


    King howled, and I felt everyone stop in their stance. He radiates his aura to threaten everyone and make them submit. But because Marco was the current king, he would not be that affected. But he was still shaken, and I took that chance and lunged at him. He was stunned for a moment, but his reaction was toote because I already had him by his neck.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that a group of rogues woulde and take me away from him. Marco shifted back to his human form andughed. ¡°You think you can win this war? No! You don¡¯t know me at all,¡± he said, and he was fast because he was in front of me in seconds with his right hand on my heart, ready to rip it. He was about to, but he was thrown away by a big blow from Marcus.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Long time no see, little brother. Do you think you will be able to hurt my son? Think again,¡± he said before he jumped at him. But Marco was fast enough to dodge him. I was being held by four rogues, and now that I was back on my feet, I shoved them away before I shifted back to my human form. I jumped at the one near me and grabbed his neck before I snapped it. I saw Rapha fighting the others, and so did James. I looked for Freya and saw her fighting side by side with Calvin, so I went to Marcus and helped him.


    He was in pain, but Marco was not. His mate was alive all along. ¡°Go to Freya; rogues are stilling to her,¡± Marcus said, so I looked at my mate, and he was right. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my brother,¡± he added before I nodded and left them. I guess they will have to settle it themselves.


    A rogue was sneaking behind her, but I got there in time and killed it instantly. ¡°You¡¯re naked!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Just fight and don¡¯t mind me, baby,¡± I replied, smiling before I shifted back to King and started fighting. She was aiming for the witch, so I had to support her.


    ¡°You are supposed to be dead! Why are you here?¡± The witch told my mate.


    ¡°Because I am immortal,¡± she replied, jumping at her. She was careful earlier, but not anymore now that I am here. A rogue was about to jump at her too, but I was faster than him and sent him flying 15 meters away. Another one was going after her, trying to stop her, but Calvin was there and caught him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I use my spell on you?¡± the witch asked while Freya was holding her by her neck.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s my power,¡± she replied, snapping her neck. She was dead when Freya let her go. Then we heard a sorrowful howling. It was Marco; he was still affected by the death of his fated mate.


    After that, I noticed that some warriors stopped fighting. Besides the rogues who were now on the brink of death, it was only Marco and Marcus. No one dared to get in between them and let them fight. With the death of the witch, I already know who will be the winner


    Freya

 Chapter 75

    ¡°I am the happiest now. Everything hase to an end. King Marco is no more. After the demise of his fated mate, he descended into madness, unable to think clearly and went on a destructive rampage. Many might question why he behaved in such a manner, especially since he had already marked someone else. However, the reality is that he never truly marked another. What everyone perceived was merely a spell cast by his mate, and his actual mark belonged to his true mate. She disyed strength in maintaining the illusion for an extended period, deceiving not only him but everyone in the pce.


    Throughout, they both utilized Ronaldo as a distraction for their scheme, ensuring someone to shoulder the me or act as a scapegoat when they decided to unveil the spell. Unfortunately for them, my mother was also a witch skilled in dispelling spells-an ability she passed on to me during my childhood. While I am unsure if she possesses foresight, she made my adoptive parents retrieve me from where they found me even before the events unfolded. This includes the portal she employed to transport me. However, she never imparted that knowledge to me, indicating she may have acquired it from someone else.


    All the warriors fell under her spell, and I would have too if I hadn¡¯t recollected my entire childhood. Unbeknownst to everyone, even my mate, my memories slowly returned after dreaming about the deaths of my biological parents and the entire pack. ¡°Princess,¡± Cam called me, smiling as I turned to her. We were on the training ground, preparing for the coronation-not mine or Matteo¡¯s, but his father, Marcus. My mate chose to postpone his rule, allowing his father to take charge. He expressed a desire to spend time with me before assuming the responsibilities.


    Marcus hesitated initially, but the council approved, recognizing the lost years he endured without his rightful position. ¡°Are you certain you won¡¯t take me with you when you leave?¡± Cam inquired.


    ¡°Yes, you stay here or enjoy a vacation with your mate,¡± I replied. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Nothing will happen,¡± I reassured her, preventing her from expressing whatever was on her mind. ¡°If you have time to tease me, why not help me ensure everything is ready for the coronationter?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, princess,¡± she replied, smiling, and we both scrutinized all the details. It had been two weeks since that battle, and though it was disheartening, at least we managed to put things back in their ce.


    ¡°Thank you, princess,¡± she said as we walked back to the pce. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For advising us to withdraw from the war. I don¡¯t know what I would do if something happened to my friend. I know it might seem like we are cowards, but-¡±


    ¡°I already exined my reasoning when I mind-linked the three of you back then. The enemies are too formidable for you; they are Lycans. Alec and y won¡¯t be able to handle them yet. But in time, they will,¡± I interjected.


    The ceremony proceeded smoothly and concluded well. Matteo was happy, though I sensed a part of him still harbored sympathy for Marco. I understood him; he had treated Marco like his own son, even if it was just for show.


    After a week, Matteo and I were ready to leave the pce for a vacation. We had obtained approval from his father, now King Marcus.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring Calvin or James with you?¡± the king asked.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Matteo replied, and I smiled. He wasn¡¯t ustomed to calling him that yet, but I could see that he was making an effort. ¡®We can manage. And you need them here more. You need all the help you can get,¡± he added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you had to turn down this position. I am too old for this and haven¡¯t been in the pce for almost a hundred years, while you are more capable,¡± King Marcus said.


    ¡°Have confidence; you are the king, for goddess¡¯ sake!¡± Rapha eximed. He had no choice but to stay with the king as he had a lot of responsibilities.


    ¡°When we return, we need to celebrate. Your coronation was rushed, and we have to do it properly. I will arrange a proper ceremony for you,¡± I told him, and he smiled. We left the pce and headed for a vacation in Hawaii after bidding our farewells.


    In our hotel room¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I love how we are now,¡± Matteo said as wey cuddling on our beds. ¡°If only we could stay here for more days, but Dad needs us in the pce. He was too worried and anxious, thinking he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill his duties,¡± he added.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe he¡¯s not used to the pce thing anymore since he was away for a very long time,¡± I replied. ¡°But he has done so many good things for our kind, even when he was a rogue,¡± I added.


    ording to Rapha, even when he was at odds with the pce, he made sure to extend his help to those in need. Despite being a rogue, his kingly demeanor set him apart. Helping and serving his people was ingrained in his heart. It was unfortunate that he had been ousted just when he was about to assume the position.


    Calvin and James already believed in him. It was a short time, but that¡¯s how it was now. ¡°Baby, thank you for being with me. Thank goddess, I found you. Thank you to Pi, who howled in pain thest time I got intimate with Eunice,¡± he said.


    ¡°And why is that? Why do you have to remind me of your little charade with that woman?¡± I asked, trying to control my anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. After she howled and heard it, I decided to find you. I know and can feel that my mate is just there, and I know that she knows who I am to her. I smelled everyone in the pack other than you, so I thought that it must be you. I focused solely on you, especially during the pack tournament. And then that kiss incident,¡± he added, and I suddenly felt guilty. ¡°You don¡¯t know how scared I was when I found out that you were mine after I saw you kissing another man. But I understand you now. You are right; if I had no other way to know you were mine, I might think that you are crazy for iming me to be yours.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look forward to our future. What we have been through will be the guide we can use to have a better life ahead. We are no ordinary couple. We are soon to be king and queen, so we need to show them how to live fairly. I want us to be their role models so we will be able to live in peace and harmony with other species.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re going to be a great queen.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to be a great king,¡± I replied.


    Our vacation was the happiest day of my life. It was just us, and we didn¡¯t need to think about anything or any problems. But that hase to an end since it¡¯s already been a week, and we need to go back to the pce and help King Marcus.


    As we crossed the pce border, Matteo and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of curiosity. The surroundings and atmosphere exuded a lively energy, almost as if a celebration were underway.


    ¡°Did they organize a party for our arrival?¡± Matteo inquired.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I replied, genuinely clueless.


    ¡°Is there something going on?¡± Matteo directed his question at James, who had fetched us at the airport. Despite our inquiries, all he offered was, ¡°Everything¡¯s OK there.¡±


    Instead of heading to the main pce, James guided us to the vi where all the events were taking ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he urged, leading us down the road. Arriving at the main entrance, we found the closed door soon opening after he knocked.


    Why were there so many people? I even spotted my adoptive parents, wearing smiles that radiated genuine happiness. Some faces were unfamiliar. Cam and Alec approached us, draping capes over our shoulders. Confused, I wondered, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± They then led us in front of King Marcus, who was smiling.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me,¡± Matteo began, and the king nodded before addressing all our guests from various packs and regions.


    ¡°Everyone, your king and queen,¡± he announced, and apuse filled the air. I was taken aback. I had anticipated giving him a proper ceremony upon our return from vacation, not the other way around. We could only ept the unexpected turn of events.


    After cing crowns on our heads, King Marcus positioned Matteo and me to face the crowd, our hands sped. From this moment onward, we would be more than just individuals; we were the king and queen. ncing at Matteo, I saw the happiness in his expression. He deserved this role, destined to be the strongest king our kingdom had ever seen. My role was clear-to support him every step of the way.


    I vowed to be the queen he needed,mitted to staying by his side forever. Matteo, my Lycan Prince-no, let me rephrase that, My King Matteo!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    *** THE END ***


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!